Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

Techno moved quiet and low to the ground. Barely rustling the leaves and grass around him. His large paws light as they glided him through the trees and bushes. His rustic red tinted fur doing nothing to cover the scars the riddle his body. From the scar on his muzzle, to the many more the littered his legs and flank. He was a dying breed. A werewolf. Not many of his kind were left. Hunted, either for pelt, magic, or fighting rings. Techno would not be caught again. He would not have his fate be decided by another again. Not when he carried something precious in his jaws.

Techno had come from a fighting ring. The only survivor of his original pack. Some he himself had to kill to survive. It was not something he was proud of, but Techno had learned a long time aga to never apologize for doing what it took to stay alive. Sane, even. Though he guessed he wasn't truly sane. No one stayed sane, when they wore the blood of others of their kind on their skin. No one stayed sane when it was time to choose to starve or to eat what was given even if it was another werewolfs meat, who had been killed in the Ring. No, Techno was not truly sane, he knew that much. 

Long ago, he had accepted that he would die a blood hungry animal made to fight to live. Who knew, that the fool who dared to call himself Techno’s master would be stupid enough to present an unclaimed pup as bait in the ring. Any other blood crazed and broken minded wolf would have killed the poor thing. Thankfully, Techno wasn’t one of them. His mind was not truly that broken like the others. Even if his ring name was called the Blood God. Techno would never hurt a defenseless pup. Pups were rare and treasured. It was safe to say that once his muzzle had been removed. Once the gates opened. Once he smelt the sweet clean milk scent, and once his eyes caught sight of the golden little blue eyed pup leashed in the center of the ring. All bets were off. Something deep within him awoke from its slumber.

He didn’t even remember everything that happened that night. Just a lot of blood. Screaming. Growling. His teeth and claws ripping flesh. Ripping through fur of fellow wolves long broken. The whimpers of the lone pup. Blood coating his fur. He had woken from whatever instinct had been taken hold of him, a free wolf, with his golden pup scruffed in his jaws and the two of them running away from the nightmare that had tried to ruin both their lives.

They have been traveling for days. He and his pup only stopping when the sun would rise, and hide during the day. Along the way he learned his pup was far younger than he first thought. The young pup didn't even know how to communicate, so Techno decided to name him Theseus; Tommy for short. Tommy was a turned wolf, Techno learned, once he found the turning bite on the young ones neck. Not a born wolf like Techno. That meant Tommy was weaker. More so than a normal werwolf. Turned wolves were so unheard of especially that of a child, so young. Techno never bother to learn about what happened to him. About how Tommy ended up bitten and in a werewolf fighting ring. And Tommy didn’t offer any answers, atleast nothing past the puppy yips and whines that a pup his age would make. Tommy couldn't speak wolf yet, and Techno was sure he, himself had long forgotten how to speak in a human tongue. He was always in his wolf skin and he liked it that way. He felt he could protect his pup, with teeth and claws that were made to rip through his enemies and those that would hurt his pup.

After traveling for so long that he had lost count of the days though, Techno felt he had finally found a place that was safe to settle down in. A territory not mark. Far from hunters and civilization. No rival wolf packs that would challenge his claim and take his pup. He found a nice carved out cave from nature. Covered and hidden by thick leave and tree branches. Perfect to make into a den and keep his pup safe from the outside would. Tommy was too young to be outside for a wolf pup. It only took Techno a few scolding growls and flash of teeth to stop his pup from trying to follow him from the den when he decided to go and mark their new territory. Tommy, had stood shakily on his paws and stumbled and tumbled to go back to the nest of soft moss and leaves Techno had gathered for his pup to stay in while he was away. The golden pup giving him a snappy little yip of defiance while stomping in a circle before laying with his back to the entrance and therefore Techno.

Techno huffed in approval and began his nights chore of marking their territory. He had made sure Tommy had played a bit throughout the day, enough to tire the pup out and was confident his pup would soon surrender to sleep. Pups like Tommy need lots of sleep.

Techno marked the trees near their den first, making sure it was his scent that was present. Scratching and rubbing on the rough bark, leaving bits of hair stuck in them. He was made sure he was consistent in his marking. Moving in a circle. Only stopping when the sun would begin to rise and return to his pup. Sleep a few hours, before waking to the playful nips and pounces of his golden pup, who was demanding food. Then it was time for hunting. Techno would bring whatever he caught first, be it deer, rabbit, fish, back to Tommy. Let the pup eat his fill before going down for another nap. Then Techno would eat and nap with his pup until it was time for his pup to wake again and play. Then the sun would sink and Techno would put Tommy down for the night and then continue his marking. Staying in a perfect circle he went and marked his territory moving to the where his territory would stop. The closer he got to the edge of his territory, the more cautious he got. He didn’t smell any neighbors on the east, west, or even the north side of his territory, but when he reach the south side, he smelled it. The south side of his territory had a large mountain, with a small little valley between and a stream that ran from it and into Techno’s territory.

Techno lifted his nose into the air as soon as he was standing at the edge of his territory and sniffed. The wind giving him the clear scent of vampire to his sensitive nose. Old blood that smelt like iron mixed with ashes and old leather, and something else that he could not decipher. But the smell tickle his nose funny and he felt he should know what it was.

Growling with unease, he marked the areas near the mountain and made sure his scent would be strong. He didn’t want a vampire to wander into his territory. Didn’t want to have any unneeded violence when it could be avoided. So he left deep claw mark, as far as his claws could go into the bark and leave clear marking to signal visually to the vampires that claimed the maintain to the south that it was his territory and to not cross. To stay away. Rubbing on the tree barks extra hard to pull more fur than normal to get stuck in the trees. Trying to make his scent was as strong as possible. Even though he knew instinctively he was going to mark his territory every night. As was the job of an Alpha. Especially, when he had a pup to protect.

He was able to finish his marking of his territory without incident, making it back in time with breakfast already in his jaws. Ready for his hungry pup, when he finally woke. Techno circled around his sleeping pup, before settling himself down and tucking himself around the pup, until nothing but Tommy's small golden ears poked from Techno's Rustic red tinted fur.

Breathing in Tommy’s, innocent sweet milk scent, helped some of Techno's tense muscles to relax, instincts calming smelling the scent of a healthy pup. A scent only very young pups carried. His pup should still be drinking milk. Cruelly turned so young. His teeth struggled chewing the meat of the kills Techno caught. But Tommy was a fighter. Just like Techno. And Techno was going to make sure nothing hurt his pup ever again.

Hopefully, their new neighbors would not see the need to bother them. He would prefer that the vampires continued to ignore his species. Like they usually did. After all, if he remembered corectly, most vampires consider wolves as wild beasts that should be ignored anyway. He very much hoped so. He was tired of needing to fight for his life. That didn’t mean he wouldn’t fight for Tommy’s though.

He rumbled a wolfish tune in his chest for his pup, as his joined him in sleep. Something that was a faded memory in his own mind, before the life of the fighting ring took over his life as the Blood God. Killer of the Ring. The Unbeatable Champion, that never Dies! The old lullaby brought back happier memories and let him fantasize a happy life he now could give his pup. Away from the cruelties of the world. Safe from everything.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

Techno laid comfortably on the grass, ears moving this way and that, monitoring their surroundings, while watching his pup chase a low flying butterfly. Tommy was stumbling and tumbling over himself as he tried to pounce and catch the butterfly. Small teeth snapping together, when trying to catch the butterfly. Paws that are too large for his small body making it hard for the little golden wolf pup to keep balance and walk and run properly. Wide blue eyes trained in determination. It was cute. Techno never thought he would have thought of anything in such a manner, such as cute before. To care for something so much that he would be willing to risk everything. Never did he think, he would be raising a pup.

A tiny little wolf pup, that was so defenseless that Techno’s instincts reared its head in protectiveness. The bloodthirsty beast that had been raised from the blood of fighting in the ring, and coming out victorious every time, snarled at the thought of something hurting his small pup.

Monster hunters, other monster, humans, everything! He’d kill everything for the safety of his pup.

Techno huffed in amusement when Tommy finally gave up chasing the apparently un-catchable butterfly in favor of looking back, where his fluffy little tail was curl and tickling his back fur. The little pup snapping his teeth at his tail, turning in an endless circle until his paw became tangle together and fell. The pup falling face first into the grass. Techno let out another series of huff at the pups clumsiness.

Tommy pushed himself up, ears back and lip pulled back showing off his blunt little teeth, growling defiantly at Techno for his laughter. His clumsy paws scratching the dirt in challenge at the larger wolf.

Techno flicked his own ears up, his tail thumping softly against the grass. He gave an encouraging low bark at the pup, wanting to see what else Tommy would do. Teasing him really.

The pups angry blue eyes, were in determination as he backed up and charged Techno, with a challenging little grow. His small head smashing into Techno’s nose. The little pup rebounding off and onto his rump, with a little small yelp.

Techno huffed again in laughter, his ears no longer facing forward to his pup anymore, but back to the side where he was listening to their surrounding. Tommy shook his head making grumbling noises before trotting off where the butterfly he was chasing had escaped to. Techno took the moment of to use his eyes to look around the forest around them. It was perfect. Lots of game to hunt, and dense foliage to hide in. In the few weeks they have been here, Techno had made sure their territory stayed well marked every night.

However, he was starting to understand why it took a full pack to raise pups. It was hard to fight against the instincts that wanted to stay with Tommy at all times to ensure his safety, to make himself go and hunt and mark the territory. It was hard to get enough sleep in, when he had to be a good protector and make sure nothing besides prey was in their territorial home. Techno often found himself drifting, his eyes closing on their own when he was suppose to be keeping an eye on Tommy and making sure his pup stays safe in his sight. Every time that happened, Techno would force his eyes back open. He would be able to sleep during his pups naptime, after all; as short as those naps were.

Being the only adult wolf between the two, hunting time was cut down. So Techno wasn’t too choosy on what kind of prey crossed his path first. As long as he brought something back for his pup to eat, was all that mattered. He was grateful that prey was plenty here. Grateful that his hunting skills seemed to have just been sharpened during his time being a blood thirsty killer in a werewolf fighting ring. Which was good, since he only timed himself to hunt down just one prey, so to not leave his pup alone for too long. He always brought something back for his pup. His pup was being fed regularly.

Grooming however, that was a learning experience and was continuing to be a learning experience. Techno was well aware of some of his own fur being matted from years of neglect in favor of survival. He didn’t bother trying to groom himself, but his pup….He tried to groom his pup. The first time, Tommy was having none of it, and Techno felt awkward in even trying. He’d never groomed anyone before, and barely even himself. Tommy was squirmy and wiggly and made it difficult for Techno. Swiping blunt little claws at Techno’s face, growling in what was suppose to be intimidation and warning. If Tommy was maybe a little older and understood Techno’s actions, and was being difficult of purpose, Techno would just hold him down and get the grooming over with. But Tommy was a baby or toddler by human standards, and tiny pup by werewolf standards. Techno was trying to be gentle and it was not working. Tommy hated grooming time and Techno saw it as a battle where he was unable to use his full strength to just get it done. Grooming took a long time every time they had to do it. And Tommy had to be groomed, Techno found out daily.

One day Techno would swear, the little pup purposely rolled in mud by the spring near their den after one grooming session. After Techno had his golden fur all neat and shiny. Techno remember scruffing the pup, grumbling with scolding growls and stomping back to the den to re-groom Tommy, who fought Techno the whole time all over again. The only thing that Techno can say that came out of it that was any good, was that afterwards Tommy needed to go down for a power nap. Which meant that Techno got a power nap. A much needed power nap, after every grooming session.

The naps were never that long though. And because Techno was filling all the roles that usually had the help of a handful of other wolves to complete, Techno knew he was not getting the rest he truly needed. But Techno always prided himself of being an independent wolf, and so pushed himself to just make do with what rest he could get.

One of Techno’s ears swiveled back a bit picking up small movements behind him, during his musing in trying to stay awake. Tommy was trying to sneak up on him, like little pups like to do. A form of play and training in a way. Techno stayed perfectly still, letting the little pup pounce and chomp his blunt little teeth on his tail. Techno let the little pup wrestle against his tail to wear him out. As soon as he started seeing Tommy yawning around sundown, Techno got up and nudged and encouraged the pup back into the den to go down for the day. It was time for him to start his territorial marking.

Techno by now was use to his rounds. It was routine by now. He would go and mark the edge of his territory and walk it, to be sure no intruders were nearby, or had crossed. The night seemed to be going as normal. The east side was quiet. The north was the same and so was the west side of the territory. By the time he made his way to the south side of his territory, he expected much of the same. He had yet to see a vampire from the mountain. Though he ha d gazed up at it plenty of time to see the roof tip of a building way up near the top. If he squinted he was sure it looked like a castle of something of that.

However, something was different. In the little grassy valley that separated Techno’s territory, for the mountain, was a basket. One that was used for picnics and it had a bow on it. It was sitting there, with smells of meat; raw fresh meat in it, by the smell coming from it. Techno was sure of it. His sense of smell was very sensitive. The thing was, he didn’t understand why there was a basket of meat just sitting out in the open, on basically neutral ground. Not that Techno ever bother to walk into the little valley, even if he wouldn’t be trespassing. And with a basket smelling strong of delicious fresh meat just sitting there, it almost felt like a trap. He paced a bit at the edge of his territory, just staring at it. Trying to decipher the hidden meaning at to why it would be there. After all, Vampires did eat, they drank blood.

Techno stopped his pacing at the slightest sound of leaves rustling from across the little grassy valley, his eyes and ears snapping straight where the sound had come from, but found nothing. But he could sense it. Something was watching him. He could feel the eyes. But he could find the anyone. They were hidden well.

Lifting his lips slightly with an irritated growl slipping past, Techno made show of clawing aggressively at the closest tree leaving deep and long marks on the tree. He did that to a few extra more, to show where the line was for his territory, to the eyes watching him.

He guessed his vampire neighbors were going to want to see who had moved in sooner or later, but he didn’t think they would attempt to lure him out like a stupid beast, who only thoughts would be on food. Then again it wasn’t that surprising, since most people thought werewolves were mindless beast to begin with. He finished his marking along the south side. Purposely taking his time. They were not going to get the satisfaction of thinking they had startled him.

He wasn’t startled. He was offended of how low they thought his intelligence was with the lure of free food. Techno didn’t take handouts. The eyes stayed on him until he completed his round on the south side and disappeared. It was only then, that he felt the eyes off him. Techno tried to keep himself at even pace, just in case. Fighting hard not to just run back to his den, were Tommy laid defenseless.

He had long ago decided, that the best way to hide Tommy was to make the pup smell like him. So Techno scented the little pup, trying his hardest to cover the sweet milk scent of the pup. Though it never seemed to work, Techno could still smell that sweet milk scent. But everything else smelt like Techno. If anyone or thing stepped onto their territory, they would only smell Techno. They would think only Techno lived here. Which meant Tommy would be safe. That thought alone is what kept from running right back to the den in case he was still being watched. To anyone looking in. Techno was alone. He disappeared into the thick leaves of his territory, completing his walk and returning before the sun fully turned the night into morning.

The next night, Techno started the process all over again. Leaving his sleeping pup, to patrol and mark the border. Everything going as normal until he got the south side again. The picnic basket that had smelled like fresh meat was still there. The meat should no longer smell fresh to his nose, but it did. That meant someone had come and replaced the meat. This time the basket was left open showing off the meat inside. Just sitting there just a few yards from the border of his territory. Closer even, if Techno was judging the distance correctly.

He ears stood up, swiveling this way and that, his tail relax behind him, that contrast how tense the muscles in the rest of his body was. Techno scanned the valley out side his territory, once again feeling eyes on him. They were watching him again. He still couldn’t spot from where though. That bothered him.

Shaking his head, with a huff, to dispel the scent of vampire and enticing fresh meat from his nose, Techno kept walking. Even paced. Not rushed. And not like he had a pup to protect. He ended that patrol returning once again to his pup, but this time instead of settling down and following asleep with his pup to get a little rest. Techno stayed awake, watching the sun’s rays shine through the curtain of leaves that hid the dens entrance. Head held high in alert, ears swiveling this way and that constant, and nose sniffing the air. An instinct in him telling him if they were brave enough to place something so closer to his border and then watch him two nights in a row, then the vampire might not respect his border and enter his territory.

Techno listened to those instincts. His claws flexing into the floor of the den, itching to dig into trespasser that dare to test their luck. His teeth ready to tear the throats out of anything he saw as a threat. Still as a statue with his little golden pup tucked against him, kept warm by fur that had been bathed and stained with blood. Techno kept watch. Sleep for once forgotten. The tiredness that plagued his body gone, at least for the moment. Like a trance, and ready to pound, besides breathing, Techno did not move.

Tommy yawning and stretching and uncurling from his side, when the sun shined high in the sky, is when Techno relaxed. Head turning from the entrance to greet his pup to a new day. Tommy, growling little growls, and swiping blunt claws a morning grooming.

Their routine battle of Techno attempting to keep the pup clean and groomed, seemed an unfair fight when it came to energy. Tommy fresh with sleep verses Techno’s lack of sleep and rest. Techno felt it though out the day. Seen the exhaustion in his hunt, when he chased down a rabbit that just seemed so fast today, that it took him two attempts to catch it. When it was his time to eat what was left of the rabbit, he didn’t even bother. Too tired to think about eating and so tucked himself around Tommy, who had a full belly, keeping him out of sight as they took a short nap in the suns light. And then up again too soon, to tire Tommy out for night time again.

By the time night arrived, Techno almost talked himself into just laying down next his golden pup and skip border patrol. One night wouldn’t hurt, surely. But the thought of trespasser of the memory of his life in cages, got Techno to his feet and out of the den, to continue his duty.

Like always everything was normal, until he got to the south side. The half moon was high in the sky as if deciding to give an extra spotlight into the valley that separated Techno’s border from the Vampires that rest on the mountain. Only there was no basket this time. The eyes that Techno had felt watching him the past nights were no longer hidden and were instead standing where the basket full of meat use to be.

The vampire was dressed in green and black robes, that was loose and flowy. Techno guessed that style would have worked if it wasn’t for the green and white bucket hat the vampire was wearing on his head. Shoulder length blonde hair, framed a pale face with icy blues eyes. He was waiting for Techno this time instead of hiding in the distance. There was no basket of meat to try and entice Techno with in sight. “Hello, mate. I thought it was time to meet our newest neighbor. We haven’t had someone live in the forest like you in a long time. My name is Philza, or Phil is fine. I’m the Coven head for the colony that lives on the mountain.” The vampire spoke.

Techno stood tall with his head held high and ears facing forward, signaling the vampire; Philza had Techno’s undivided attention. His kept his tail relaxed behind him, trying to keep how he felt about the vampire showing itself to him hidden and to himself.

Philza, smiled patiently, as if giving Techno time to decide on how to respond. Would Techno change his skin and to speak in to a human tongue or stay in his wolf fur?

Techno huffed, in response. He was staying in his wolf fur. He like his odds better as a wolf. His whole mass was bulkier and bigger, and his height made it where he towered over a normal person as a wolf. He wasn’t sure about his human skin. Odds were he would lose a lot of it to make him less threatening.

“I wanted to give you time to settle in, before I introduced myself. I apologize about the basket of meat. It was a few of my fleglings idea, to send a welcome basket. I hope you were not offended. We haven’t seen a werewolf in a long time, that we weren’t sure what to put in it. Maybe meat was a little too on the nose.” Philza said, that friendly smile still on his face.

Techno flicked an ear to that. A welcome basket. He guessed that did make sense. He might have been overthinking the threat after needing to survive for so long. Either way, Techno didn’t care. It was better to be prepared, instead of being taken by surprise.

“I know that our kind don’t really care for each other, but I like to think as neighbors we can stay peaceful and on friendly terms.” Philza said, taking a step forward.

Techno didn’t like that, but the vampire had only taken one step and seemed to be waiting for Techno to respond. Philza was talking about peace and being peaceful, that Techno agreed with. He wanted to live in peace with his pup safe from dangers like vampires. Techno recognized that the step Philza had taken hadn’t been in intimidation, but an offer. Techno decided to accept it.

He took confident unhurried steps from his border on into the valley that now acted as neutral ground, and stood with his head held high just a few feet from Philza.

This seemed to make Phil pleased. “To a new friendship, then.” He said, meeting Techno’s gaze.

Techno let out a flat grunt in agreement. He didn’t mind Philza or his coven be his neighbors as long as they stayed away from his territory and away from his pup.

The blonde vampire nodded his head and turned and pointed up the mountain. “My coven resides in a castle that sits near the top. If you need anything don’t hesitate to ask us. We know this area of land well. Winters here are particularly harsh to those with beating hearts.” He said. “The last neighbor we had many, many, many years ago, did not survive the tundra this place turns into. I wish not that fate on you. I believe enough werewolves are lost due to needless death.” Phil said, turning to look back to Techno.

Techno didn’t move besides another flick of an ear to keep an ear out for any noise around him. Taking in any little noise that would tell him if he was being tricked, or if more vampires were around. He only smelt Philza though, and heard nothing besides the gentle breeze and the night life of animals that roamed nocturnal, but no other vampires. Just him and Philza.

Philza face changed only by his smile turning a little sad, something that was also fast to vanish. That if Techno hadn’t been paying the upmost attention to the vampires body language he was “It truly is good to see a werewolf, after so long. I remember a time when there were many of your kind it almost revival even my own kind. I do hope you find life here comfortable. I look forward to speaking more with you.” He said, bowing his head slightly toward Techno.

The slight show of respect actually caught Techno off guard enough that his ears shot forward toward Philza again, before going back to swiveling around to listen out. The vampire didn’t even wait for Techno to return the gesture, before turning to walk back toward his mountain. Techno waited only for the vampire to show him the hidden path that he had used to enter the valley, pushing back some low hanging tree branches to revel a well walked dirt path. The blonde vampire stopping with his hand on the branches looking at them in thought, before looking back to Techno. “Tomorrow night I will come to prune the pathway. Now that there is a reason for it to used once again.” He said, and then continue to leave. The tree branches taking him from Techno’s sight.

Techno stood there a moment longer before returning to his territory’s border and to finish his patrol. His mind going over the interaction with the vampire. He never heard of vampires being that friendly before. He expected uptight, with a better than you attitude. Phil had came off as welcoming. Even invited Techno to come on the mountain. Not that Techno planned on doing that. He liked borders. If he accepted that offer, that just meant the vampires would expect to be able to cross and roam his territory. That was not going to happen. But it was nice to have a head up about the winter months. That meant he would have to start planning on how he and Tommy were going to make during those months.

Techno finished his patrol in time to get at least two hours of sleep in before Tommy woke. His mind still on the vampire. Phil was the coven head. He hadn’t brought any other vampire with him. So he must have wanted a first hand look at Techno to judge how dangerous or welcoming Techno was.

Techno hoped he came off threatening enough for Phil to keep the other vampires away. He didn’t want to become friendly with them. He want to just live next to them with nothing but peace and each species stay within their own borders.

It felt like Techno had just closed his eyes before he was awoken to his ear getting gnawed on by Tommy. The little golden pup, letting out a series of little growls that were demanding food and for Techno to wake up.

Techno yawned big and stretched, to wake his muscles back up, shaking his fur out to get the sleepiness to go away, and stalked his way from the den again to catch something for his demanding pup. His mind switching to a caretaker mode, and pushing the night time happening to the back side of his mind. If he was going to hunt he needed to focus, after all. Besides when Tommy got too hungry, the little pup seemed crankier than what he already was. His pup was more important than vampires anyway. 

TBC

This story will be a very slow update until i finish the ones that are ahead of it. That being said, let me know what you think. I love reading your comments, they are the energy frink to my motivation and hy[erfixation.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

Techno started his patrol of the border early the next night. Not really wanting to run into the vampire again. Sadly, it seemed the vampire had the same idea. The blonde vampire was already pruning away at the overgrown tree branches and bushes that hid the dirt path up the mountain. As soon as he heard Techno's approach he turned around, smiling and waving, before Techno could even try and backtrack and escape from the social interaction.

“Good evening!” Philza greeted. “What do you think? I started as soon as the mountain shadow covered the land. Just a few more snips and I’ll be done.” He said, returning to clearing the pathway.

Techno rolled his eyes, deciding that he wasn’t stopping. He was going to walk and patrol his border, and as soon as he finished, returned to his sleeping pup. He didn’t get far, before he heard a swift sound of movement and found the vampire had caught up to him. Techno stopped and let out a warning growl, not liking the vampire was coming up behind him so quickly.

Philza stopped, looking a little wary of Techno, holding up his hands palms forward, to show he wasn’t a threat. “Sorry, mate. I just wanted to talk and maybe walk with you a bit. I won’t follow past the valley.” He reassure. Indicating, where Techno’s border would leave the valley and over the stream that flowed from the mountain and through the thick briar patch. Techno still had a mile and half until he reached that point though.

Techno huffed, mostly annoyed about the company, his ears stayed flatten to his skull. He didn’t want the vampire to follow him. Or step on the border of his territory.

“I’ll stay in the valley. Okay, mate?” Phil reassured, lowering his hands, and giving Techno a hopeful smile.

Techno grumbled low, but no longer had his ears flatten to his head. As long as the vampire stay in the valley and stopped following Techno at the briar patch, he guessed it he could live with that. The other option, was to start showing his teeth and become aggressive, which would most likely start a fight between him and Phil. Phil seemed to not want to fight, and Techno wasn’t looking for one. He’d have a whole coven rain down on him and Tommy otherwise, and he didn’t know how big Philza coven was, to take that gamble. Techno relaxed his posture a bit and began to walk again.

“Its been so long since I’ve seen a werewolf, did you travel far to get here?” Phil asked, pacing himself to walk beside Techno, just a few feet away from him and the borderline.

Techno didn’t give a response to that.

His silence did not stop Philza from tagging along, or to stop talking. “I’ve been reading up on wolves, since our last talk. A bit a reading before hitting the old coffin, you know.” He joked. “It was a bunch of mythical fiction though. Nothing concrete. I was mainly searching to find out how we could help make your first winter here bearable, but from what I’ve read, wolves seem to be able to thrive in the colder weather. Is that true?” Phil seemed to truly want to know.

Techno grunted. He wasn’t going to bother to help the vampire figure out if he was confirming or denying these claims. In truth, Techno wasn’t sure. He hadn’t lived any his adult life free until now, out in the elements to know if he could survive in the cold. It didn’t matter anyway. He survived worse than a little cold. Techno would be ready for winter and he'd make sure Tommy was too.

“My coven, or well, my fledglings anyway are very curous about you. Most of the colony has never seen a wolf, you know. Their chomping at the bit just wanting to come meet you.” Philza chuckled.

Techno flicked his eyes to the vampire fixing him with a warning glare. His ears constantly moving and listening. Checking to make sure there were no spying vampires hiding somewhere.

“Don’t worry, mate. I laid down the law. I’ve forbade them from roaming the valley. Our hunting takes place on the other side of the mountain, where a town sits, a few miles away. If you ever want to visit it, I can recommend a few places for you to go to have a great time.” Philza paused, with a thoughtful look on his face. “Unless….I remember hearing that some wolves prefer their fur, over their human skin. Are you one of those?”

Techno grunted again.

“I figured. Well, if you need anything from the town, just let me know. I’ll be happy to help.” Phil said, apparently having figure out or was just taking a blind guess that Techno's grunts were a those is agreement as an answer. “You’re not much of a talker are you?” He added.

Techno didn’t dignify that with a response.

“That’s okay. I just wanted you to know that you don’t have to be afraid of us. I know most think vampires as mindless bloodsuckers with a superiority complex.” Phil said, in an obvious fake like tone.

Techno grumbled again, side eyeing the vampire again.

Phil met his gaze again, with a knowing smile and then laughed with a shrug like he been caught. “Okay, okay, so maybe I ran an Empire a long time ago, and conquered lands, but I as a fair ruler. I even helped make the laws, vampires have to follow today.” He said, nonchalantly.

Techno did stop in his tracks then, turning his head to fully look at Phil. As far as Techno knew, the vampires had laws that went back centuries as in the calendar wasn't even invented yet. Old stories depicted that vampires had actually ruled over everything at one point before these laws were made. To make things more fair. Was Phil really saying he had been around during that time?

The vampire had a big grin on his face. “I know. I old as dirt.” Phil joked, laughing at himself. His arms coming to cross at his chest like he was trying to hold his laughter in. Sobering up a bit, with mirth in his eyes when he look back at Techno. “But things get boring when you have everything. Eternity is more enjoyable when everyone is happy. Besides, being in charge of everything was so not what I would call a good time. Too much work and too formal.” Phil wave his hand like he was trying to shoo away the past. “I must say, I do not miss the fake Gala’s and Parties, that were hosted. You do not want to be in a room full of people that are just plotting how to overthrow you.” Phil was the one to start walking, which had Techno snapping out of his shock at learning, or at least getting a hint at Philza’s age so soon. He had heard most Vampires liked to keep that secret, for some reason.

Phil’s pace was slow and only picked up to match Techno’s as soon as the large wolf was beside him again. Techno kept it to himself that he could imagine it pretty well. He imagined being in a room full of people that just wanted to de-throne you, was very similar to fighting for ones life. Techno had been surrounded by other werewolves broken and trained to fight to the death; human skin forgotten. With Techno being the undefeated champion, even those that were not werewolves, had wanted him dead. Those that would lose their money, when they didn’t bet on him. To the owners of Techno’s next opponent. He remember a time he had been poisoned before a fight and still came out the victory. Techno even believed that the one who had ownership of him at the time had sometimes wanted him dead. Almost succeeding a few times before the ugly head of greed showed the bastard how valuable Techno was. Even still, Techno just plain refused to die.

Suddenly, Philza stopped, which had Techno look back to see why. The vampire was looking at him with a slight concerned frown. “Maybe we should change the topic.” He suggested out of the blue.

Techno swiveled one ear back in confusion. Why did Phil want to change the topic? Techno hadn’t said anything.

“Your heartbeat changed, and you fur was starting to rise. Something about this topic upsets you.” Phil said. Apparently Phil was a quick study. Either that or he was just good at picking up body language. Techno checked super hearing on the list of ablilties that wolves and vampires seemed to sure. Well, at least hearing that was better than a human’s anyway.

Techno didn’t notice he had reacted in such a way, but now that Phil had pointed it out. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest, and it felt like static was running along his skin and through his fur. Just like when he would began to gear himself up for a fight to the death. Techno shook his head, trying to rid himself of the thoughts of his own haunting past and began to walk again. Mentally reminding himself that he was a free wolf with a pup waiting for him in the den.

The rest of their walk was in silence. Apparently Philza didn’t feel like talking anymore. Which was fine for Techno too. He liked the silence, he barely got any since he got Tommy. The little pup was a noisy little thing. But Techno never tried to silence the pup, wanting Tommy to learn and pick up wolf language and fast as possible. The sooner Tommy began to understand what Techno was saying the easier it would be for Techno to get the pup to listen to him better.

“Well, this is where I leave you.” Phil said, breaking their silence when the briar patch came into view. The vampire's head was looking to the east where just the slightest bit of sun was peeking into the sky. “It’s been a pleasure chatting with you, mate.” Phil said, turning to Techno and again nodded his head in a slight bow gestures.

Techno was not use to that at all, and found it weird. Was this what freedom brought? The respect of others, and their clear understanding that he was a sentient being? He also found it weird that Phil didn’t seem to mind Techno couldn't and wouldn’t talk back to him. Or maybe Techno was just too use to others treating him like a mindless animal.

The large wolf waited for Phil to disappear back into the valley and to the dirt path up the mountain before finishing his patrol. He guessed the vampire was okay….for now.

Techno let out a tire yawn when stepping into the threshold of the den, dropping the squirrel that had been in his jaws. It had ran across his path on his way back, and Techno hadn’t hesitated to snatch it up. It wasn’t big enough for the two of them, but it would be enough for Tommy’s breakfast. Techno was too tired to eat anyway and was fine waiting for lunch. Right now he really just wanted those few precious hours of sleep.

Techno had just laid himself down next to his pup, when the golden fur of energy stretched and opened his eyes ready for the day, as if to spite Techno's plans. Tommy immediately found the squirrel and attack the carcass. Techno watch proudly as his pup tried to rip through the skin of the dead creature. Clumsy paws trying to keep it still, so he could devour it. Techno did not get up to help. It was best for pups to learn to use their fangs and claws, and it also meant that Techno did not have to immediately get right back up. The large wolf letting his head drop onto the den floor to tiredly watch his pup eat. As soon as Tommy was done though, Techno was going to be up on his paws again making sure his golden pup, stayed out of trouble.

………………………..

……………….

…….

Phil hummed a random little tune as he sat in the library, the windows of his castle covered in thick curtains that allowed no sunlight to shine through. The fledglings were all asleep in their rooms, along with most of the rest of coven. The coven members that were older, and self appointed watchers while everyone slept, still roamed the castle halls. Keeping their coven safe, in case of intruders. He flipped the page of the book he was reading. It was about the history between wolves and vampires. Something that was documented a very long time ago. He hoped reading it would help him in avoiding troubling topics that wolves found rude.

“You’re still up.” Fit’s voice said, in an accusing tone from the entryway. Fit was not one of Phil’s turned. None of the vampires in the castle were. The vampires that made up Phil’s coven were vampires that had no home to begin with. Phil just seemed to collect the strays. Gave them a coven bond to cling to. Even the fledglings of the coven were not his, by bite. Orphan and abandoned most of them were. Phil was just a foster for most of them. There were a few that lived with Phil along side their Sire.

Fit had come to Phil a newly turned vampire, missing an arm and battle worn. Over time the man had replaced his missing arm with the help of a little alchemy and ingenuity to give the metal arm free movement as if it was his real arm. Fit was in charge of their defenses, his right hand man, should Phil have to travel and leave the coven for a few days.

“So are you.” Phil pointed out, knowing full well, that Fit would not go to bed and snuggle with his small flegdling Ramon, until he checked all the guards, making sure they were at their appointed post to keep a look out.

“Reading about wolves again. You’ve been doing that since you learned our new neighbor was a werewolf.” Fit commented, eyeing the book in Phils' hands.

“Just brushing up on what I already know. I had thought his kind long gone. Or worst, the few still around long broken into mndless beasts. I would like to see the species make a comeback.” Phil said, with a sigh and closing the book and looking up to see Fit smiling at him. "Werewolves unlike us have a special tie to the moon and her silver light. They hold a remarkable realtionship with the night not even out species can understand." He lamented. His mind replaying the few ceremonies he had the plivilege to witness, on the nights of the fullmoon and the energy that ripple from the night to the wolves and creatures present for it. He missed their perfectly tuned howls to the moon. Before they were mercilessly hunted down. Loyal creatures that had no time to react tot he onslaught against them. Phil wished he had been able to do something at the time. Just another species that he had failed to safeguard, from a prejudice he had triggered in the human's against those that were considered mythical beasts. What a stupid King he had been, before he met his wife.

“I know that look.” Fit said, knowingly. 

“What look?” Phil asked, with a chuckle as he got up to put the book he was reading back.

“You'r lamenting in your own head again. I would bet you invited him to the castle already, didn’t you?” Fit stated.

“I did. But I doubt he will accept it. He seems a bit cautious of others.” Phil said, thumbing along the spines of the book on the shelf. Not really reading the titles. He didn't blame the wolf below for being cautious. The creature had deep scars on his body that some of his fur refused to hide. Phil was surprised the large wolf had even let him approach so close, so soon after meeting to begin with.

“A lone wolf then?” Fit guessed.

“Looks like it. I’m not too sure though. I was thinking of asking him. But I don’t want to seem like I’m gathering intel on his pack, if he does have one.” Phil hummed. He hadn't smelt any other wolf besides the one he had talked to. Nor had he heard of any other doing patrol. But then maybe the pack wasn't big enough to have so many to patrol the border. Phil hoped that the wolf below was part of a pack. 

Fit shrugged. “As long as you are sure were not going to have any problems with him. I think the rest of us are fine with having a wolf as a neighbor. I know the fledglings are excited. They want to see what a real wolf looks like. " Fit chuckled, indicating that a few of the fledglings might have tried to slip past the stationded guard to slip out and have a looksie themselves. The thought brought a small ammused smile to Phil's own lips.

"However, concerning our other neighbor to the west.” Fit said, tone turning cold and serious. “They were caught in our claimed territories again, taking humans. Not drinking. Taking, Philza. This issue can not keep happening. We are not the only coven they are doing this to either. That brat thinks, that just because you no longer claim the title King, he can just do as he likes and ignore the laws you and the Elder Council made for vampires kind to live in harmony with others.” Fit warned.

Phil leaned his head back to stare at the ceiling, with icy bored eyes. “The young don’t much care for the old laws anymore. They forget they are important.” He said. 

“He’s going going to start a war. Human hunters have just recently began to dwindle. Last thing we need is for them to start making Hunting guilds to hunt every creature down again.” Fit said.

Phil turned his head to a portrait on the wall. Painted before his wife went into a long slumber. She had not awoken yet, and he still wasn’t sure for how long she would stay asleep. “Kristin was always better when it came to calming the raging blood-lust of our subjects.” He said, with a pout, missing her dearly. 

“What are we going to to do about it?” Fit asked.

“Nothing for now. He hasn’t broken any major laws, besides stealing from us. Send a warning through one of the crows, and let’s hope, the young vampire sees reason. Last thing we want is for another ego manic to gain power and try to wipe out the other species. The world has lost enough of it beautiful creatures in my opinion.” Phil said, going to join his friend at the door. “Make sure you put my seal on it.” He added.

Fit nodded. “You’re not still blaming yourself on the extinction of the Unicorns are you?” He asked. “There was no way to save them, Phil.”

“I know, mate.” Phil said, grimly. “But that war had been made by my hands. Human’s would not have hunted them, had we not been trying to kill each other. And had I not try to forcibly make them blindly serve us as bloodbags.”

Fit nodded. The man had not even been born during that time. Most of his present coven now wasn’t. So most like Fit had only ever heard the stories of the dark past. But Phil had changed. Had seen the error of his ways and as of now, while still King of his species, ruled more diplomatically, with laws for his kind to follow. He had made a council of Elders that was made of the larger coven heads, including Phil himself. But it meant  Phil would not have to exert his power, unless his hands were forced. And a recently growing coven with a coven head that has yet to register, with the Elder Council, was starting to show problematic signs of violence.”

“I believe sleep is calling me, Fit.” Phil said, tapping his friends shoulder, as he walked past. “Wake me should something happen.” He said.

Fit nodded. “Okay, see you tonight Phil.” The man said, parting ways with Phil. “I’ll send the letter out, before I hit the nest.”

Phil nodded, stifling another yawn, his body in tune with the night, could feel the sun in the sky. He checked in on his fledglings nest, smiling pleased seeing his coven sleeping safely. He wondered if he was to look out his scoped in the shadow of his castle if he could spot another wolf patrolling the border of his new neighbor. The urge was there, to see if hopefully more werewolves were present. That a whole wolf pack had somehow survived and was living and growing, free from any outside interference. It was an urge Phil had to squash. It would not due to be seen as a threat. He would get his answers in time, with the wolf he was more acquainted with. He suppose he should ask the wolf his name the next time he saw him. He couldn't continue to just call him the wolf or the new neighbor forever after all. He decided stretching and letting himself to fall into bed to sleep the day away.

TBC

Decided to post a chapter that gives us a little bit of insight to Phil's POV. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Techno panted, tiredly. Never taking his eyes off his opponent. The roaring taunts and cheers of the crowd, berated his ears drums. Chanting the name of the winner the wished to see. It was a fight like every other. The ring littered with fallen wolves and the bait tied in the center to entice the an even bigger fight. Techno could feel his muscles tremble with adrenaline, the other wolf was bigger than Techno, and Techno was a big wolf. This one that stared him down was a giant. They circled each other, snarling and growling, trying to find a weak spot. And then lunged, teeth biting through fur and skin, claws trying to find poorly protected eyes or the underbelly. The larger wolf snapped their jaw around the back of Techno’s neck, and effortlessly tossed him into the wall of the ring. The impact so hard that the cement of the wall cracked around Techno’s body, before he crumpled to the ground.

Techno growled and whined, trying to shake the ringing in his head away. To get his vision to focus. Looking where the bait was tied, and feeling the cold ice of fear run down his spine, seeing Tommy, already dead on the leash.

The giant wolf that was his opponent stalked toward Techno, who couldn't seemed to make his legs move. He was frozen on the ground. His heartbeat pounding in so hard it drowned out the loud noise of the crowd that was cheering for his death.

“Hey, mate.” Techno looked toward the crowd to see Philza. The blonde Vampire, was standing the faceless cheering crowd. His voice the clearest despite the sound of Techno’s heart just beating louder and louder, from the dread of fear and grief over the lost of his pup, and his impending death bore on him in the form of a wolf that would tear his throat out. “Relax, mate. Its just a little bite.” Phil smiled showing off long and sharp fangs. Soon joining in with the crowd chanting.

‘Blood God! Blood God! Blood God!’The voices blended together in their chanting. Face blurrying including Phil’s.

Techno panted and struggle at the invisible force seeming to keep him down. No! It couldn't end like this. He was the Blood God! He never died! Techno wouldn’t die! He kill them all! Techno eyes bounced, the whole arena seeming to spin around him, as death approached. The other wolfs jaws opening wide, far wider than normal. Yet all Techno could feel was pure grief and rage, when all that clouded his mind was the lifeless eyes of Tommy staring at him.

Techno closed his eyes in sorrow, holding back the urge to howl a mournful howl for his pup. He couldn’t die until the ones who killed his pup died first! The cheering of the crowd had vanished with nothing but his speeding heart beating and the rushing of blood that coursed through his veins. Just as the other wolf delivered the killing bite, that would snap Techno’s neck. Techno found his limbs finally working.

Snapping his eyes open Techno lunged, a deep bone shaking snarl, almost like a roar ripping from his throat, as he swatted at the weightt that had been on his neck. His eyes squinted in blinking the blurriness of sleep from them and shaking his head to clear the sound of his pounding heart from his ears. Only to freeze immediately at the high pitched whining filled with frantic yelps and attempts at screaming to see the weight on his neck he had swatted and was now bearing down on with snarling teeth, had been Tommy.

The little pup, had fallen onto his back and was desperately scrambling to get on all four paws to get away from Techno. Ears pinned back and tail tucked tightly, scared of Techno. Techno, who realize he had almost attempted to kill his pup, because of a dream. It had all been a dream.

Techno immediately snapped his jaws closed, horrified and wide eyed and backed away from the scared pup, quickly. Pushing himself against the wall of the den opposite of Tommy.

Tommy who was still whining and whimpering. Probably confused as to why his caretaker had attacked him. As if Techno couldn’t feel bad enough for scaring the pup. He paced anxiously along the wall, a concern whine of his own escaping him. Trying to figure out how to calm his pup, without scaring him further. The little pup was trying to practically become one with the wall on the other side of the den, his high pitch whining tugging harshly at Techno’s instincts to make the bad go away. He couldn’t do that if he was the bad though.

Techno felt so lost, and just wanted to calm his pup. He stopped his anxious pacing and lowered himself onto his belly, with a low calming croon. He was trying to put himself down to Tommy’s level, so not to tower over the pup. Slowly, moving closer to his pup. Making his movements easily seen, crooning a comforting note to his pup that soon had the pup calm enough by the time Techno was close enough to tuck the golden pup close to his chest, tucking his chin down, the closest thing to a hug he could get as a wolf for Tommy. Techno stayed like that long enough for the scent of fear to leave his pup, before moving away.

He got up and led his pup from the den, where the sun shine brightly, welcoming them to a beautiful day. Techno skipped the morning grooming, still feeling bad about earlier, and Tommy seemed to know it too. The pup, rolled in mud. Ran through some plants that carried a particularly pungent smell, that made him and Techno sneeze. Techno wished he knew where Tommy had found a skunk and had thought it okay to go run right for it. The only reason the pup did get sprayed was because Techno had snatched Tommy up by his scruff and had made a mad dash away from the smelly creatures. Tommy was grumbling and yipping in wolf gibberish the whole time. Apparently not pleased that Techno had ruined his fun.

Techno was glad when the night would fall and Tommy went to sleep. He enjoyed the part of his patrol where it was nothing but the quiet of the night and him, before he went to the south side. Phil was waiting. He greeted Techno happily and joined him on his walk. Jumping right into his one sided conversation.

“You know, I have been a rude neighbor. I told you my name but never asked yours.” He said.

Techno made a low grunting noise. Yeah, that was rude wasn’t it. To bad Techno couldn't tell him his name. Guess they’ll just have to remain acquaintances. He thought dully, still walking.

“How about I say the alphabet and you nod you head when I get to a letter in your name.” Phil suggested, undeterred.

Techno stopped to look at him. Ears half way down to show he didn’t want to. Though Philza just seemed to smiled with a determination in his eyes. Did this vampire just refuse to take the hint that Techno wasn’t interested in forming a friendship?

“Or I guess I could always give you a name to call you myself. But that just seems demeaning and your not a common beast.” Phil said, tapping his chin like he was actually considering ideas.

Techno narrowed his eyes at that. He didn’t like it when others named him. The last time that happened he had been dubbed the Blood God, and that was how he was known by others.

“But I can’t continue to just call you the wolf either.” Phil said, looking at Techno and waiting.

Techno started walking, this time lifting his ears and continued his patrol. Whatever, let Philza name him. If it made the vampire happy, then he didn’t care what name he picked.

“How about Oscar?” Philza chirped happily behind him.

Techno stopped, ears going flat against his head again. Okay, scratch that. Any name, but that one. Like Bruh! Techno turned to fix the Vampire with an ‘Are you serious look.’

“No?” Phil asked, still standing with his arms crossed with one finger tapping at his chin in thought. “No. You don’t seem like an Oscar. What about, Dave?” He said.

Techno felt his mouth open slightly in disbelief. Did he look like a Dave? No. What kind of boring name was that?!

“I know! Archie!” Philza said.

Techno shook his head, more in disbelief. Where did that one come from?

“No, no. Not that one. Ah! I got it! Harry? No. Hmm, I got the perfect one! Rufus!” Phil said, with a full chest, meeting Techno’s gaze with laughter plain in his eyes. “What do you think, Rufus?” He asked, with a smile full of mirth.

Techno growled at that. Now that one was just uncalled for.

“What? It fits you.” Phil said, in fake innocence with a shrug, “I thought they were all good names. But I have been told, I’m shit at naming so.” He smiled with a chuckle.

Techno doubled back to where he stood in front of Philza again, not crossing the border of his territory. He growled again and stomped his paw onto the ground, expectantly.

“Oh? Are you changing your mind on the name thing?” He asked.

Techno dipped his head in a nod.

“Wonderful! I don’t think I could have called you any of those names without laughing anyway.” Phil grinned. “Besides, there’s nothing better than being called by your own name.”

Techno groaned, at that. Anyone would laugh at him with names like the one Phil had been suggesting.

“Okay, let’s get started. A, B, C, D, E, F…..” Techno let out a quiet rumble of irritation as he waited for the right letter. “… R, S, T, -”

Techno barked. Ears flicking straight up at the letter T.

“T.” Phil said, waiting patiently for Techno to nod his head once, to confirm. “Okay. That’s good. I’m going to start over.” Phil said. Repeating the alphabet over and over, until Techno barked again to signal him to stop.

Techno stomped his paws on the ground when they reached the last letter and turned to start walking again, to signal Phil had spelled out his full name.

“Your name is Technoblade.” Phil said, keeping pace with Techno. “Technoblade. Techno.” The vampire said, as if testing Techno’s name on his tongue. “I like it. Certainly better than any name I could have thought of.” Phil complimented.

Techno grunted in agreement to that. Still seething over the names the vampire had spat out before. He wouldn’t be caught dead with someone calling him those names.

Phil chuckled again, apparently sensing Techno’s mood. “Hey, I tried my best. I did give you the option to give me a name first.”

Techno growled lowly, and flicked his tail to the left. He just didn’t know the vampire was that bad at naming.

“Going by your name, you must be a fighter of sorts. A protector maybe? I heard werewolves name based on roles sometimes.” Phil guessed.

Techno did not react to that. Phil didn’t need to know that Techno named himself. He needed a name to detach himself from the Ring; from the Blood God title that was attached to him. Sometimes he believed that was the only reason he stayed as sane as he was for so long. He separated his names. One for the Ring, and one for outside the Ring. Now that Techno was free, he was just Technoblade. The Blood God, was left in the Ring with the pile of corpses that had fallen to him. Or, at least he tried to leave the Blood God there. He thought sadly, thinking back to how he had started the morning. His scared pups whining yelps echoing in his head. The nightmare, flash-back, whatever it was, it was like the Fighting Ring was haunting him, and had made a threat toward Tommy. Techno actually hadn’t taken a nap today in fear of having another incident. He would not hurt his pup.

“You okay, mate? You seem a bit out of it tonight.” Phil asked, breaking through Techno’s thoughts.

Techno stopped short in his tracks to give Phil a questioning look.

The vampire was gazing at Techno like he was tying to piece together a puzzle. Icy blue eyes that caught the moons light, burning bright, as they scoped Techno’s face. The Philza looked over Techno’s head, his eyes searching the trees within Techno’s territory.

Techno looked back as well, trying to piece what Phil was looking at, or for. He knew Tommy was safe in the den. Besides game to hunt, nothing else was in Techno’s territory.

“Mate…..” Phil waited for Techno to look back at him. The vampire quiet a moment longer, sharp eyes raking over Techno. “If you ever need to talk about something. I’ll always listen.” He said.

Techno lifted a wolfy eyebrow. Phil better start explaining himself. Techno wasn’t in the mood to deal with cryptic words and weird shifting in behaviors.

“You’re not as alert as you were last night, mate. Did you get any sleep when you finished patrolling the border?” Phil asked.

Techno grunted, and started walking again. He didn’t have time for this. He had to finish and return to the den. He was alert enough.

“Mate, you’re stepping on a turtle.” Phil said, looking down, pointing to the land turtle Techno had all his weight on.

Techno quickly lifted his paw, and waited for the turtle to move along. He hadn’t realized he had done that.

“I know I’m not considered alive by any means by most, but I’m pretty sure, living things need rest. You look like you haven’t slept, mate. I didn’t know wolves could have eye-bags.” Phil noted, with a slight frown.

Techno’s eyes widened, He hadn’t realized he looked that bad.

“Maybe you, talk to you pack about giving you a break for tomorrow night.” Phil suggested.

Techno flattened his ears again. Even if he had a pack, he wouldn’t just to take a break because he was tired. He picked his pace up.

Phil had to jog after. “Sorry! I know its none of my business.”

Techno barked in agreement. It wasn’t the vampires business.

“You know, I think this is the most vocal, you’ve been since you moved here. You’re abnormally quite for a wolf.” Phil said.

Techno grunt, flicking his ear. He didn’t feel like socializing. He made enough wolf calls for Tommy to hear and that was it. Until Tommy could talk back, Techno didn’t see the need for the other vocalizations of his kind.

The briar patch couldn’t have appeared any sooner, that night. He waited for Phil to disappear back up the dirt path on the mountain before heading back himself. Though he didn’t go in the den to sleep. He didn’t want to risk another nightmare. He had gone without sleep before, he could do it again. It couldn’t be no different than staying awake for battles that came one after another. If anything, watching one little pup should be easier on him.

The next few days passed in a blur and Techno found himself retracting that everything he thought was easy. He panted tiredly laying on his side, while Tommy gnawed and tugged, and ran circles around Techno. The sleepless nights were no match for Tommy’s energy. He found he couldn’t keep up with the pup. Tommy was an unstoppable force and apparently just as stubborn as Techno. When Techno put Tommy down for the night, he too collapsed just to lay there a few minutes before making himself get up and patrol his territory.

And each night Phil would meet with Techno, the vampire growing more worried, and insistent for Techno to take a break. Techno always refused. Then Phil would just ramble. This too soon became a familiar routine. Tonight though, Phil didn’t have to ask Techno to take a break as soon as he saw him. As soon as Techno entered the south side and was standing in front of Phil who always stayed in the valley, as promised. Techno sat down with a deep breath to rest. H just needed to sit down for a moment, at least that was the plan anyway. Phil hadn’t even had to say anything. The Vampire actually looked stunned, but seated himself in front of Techno, like they were having a normal night and Techno hadn’t just broke routine.

“I see sleep is still far from your list of to-dos.” Phil said, with a frown.

Techno huffed. His body sliding into a laying position. Sitting was too much work right now. His head pillowed on his paws.

“I didn’t know wolves could go so long without proper rest. Is this normal?” Phil asked.

Techno swiveled an ear back.

“The full moon is in a few days. Do you have any celebration plans for the night?” Phil questioned.

Techno glanced up at the sky, for the first time noticing how close the full moon was. He hadn’t celebrated the full moon as far as he remembered. Though he had heard of stories about it. Wolves singing to the moon. A pack hunt, where the would pick the best kill for the moon as offering. An all night party. A boundless an energy that would fill the night granting the moons children with…..? Techno couldn’t remember what would be granted to them from the moon. Not really something that sounded like something Techno wanted to do at the moment. He closed his eye for a moment, to calm the headache that had been plaguing him for days now. Not able to hold Phil’s gaze, because it seemed the longer he looked at those icy blue eyes, the dizzier he felt.

What felt like a moment later, felt a tap on one of his paws, had him groaning tiredly and blinking his eyes open, to see Phil on hands and knees, with one hand hovered over the borderline. “Mate, you need to wake up. It’s almost morning.” Phil said, seeing Techno looking at him. The vampire’s eyes flicking to the east.

Techno jumped to his feet, now fully awake and looked at the sky as well, seeing the slightest sliver of sunlight. Starting to chase the night away.

Techno made an unhappy grumbling noise. How could he have fallen asleep on patrol?! In front of a vampire no less! He had only meant to rest his body, not his eyes!

Techno look at Phil. Had he stayed with him the whole night?

He shook his head it didn’t matter, he had to hurry back to the den. Tommy was getting where he wanted to play early in the morning now, and Techno shudder to think what kind of trouble his pup would get into without him their to watch Tommy. He ran all the way back, in time to see Tommy poke his little head from the den, running to meet Techno with yips and growls that were in demanding of food and play. Techno guessed he should be grateful for the nights rest. He actually felt like he wasn’ a bundle of frayed nerves for the moment.

………………………..

…………

…..

Phil was greeted by Fit when he returned home. The sun rising in the sky, signaling an end to the night. The man was holding a dead crow in his hands.

“They got your message Phil. I don’t think they cared for what you had to say..” Fit announced, handing the crow that had been used as a messenger over to Phil.

Phil hummed, displeased. “I see. Thank you Fit.” He said, moving past. Stepping onto the stair case before looking back to his friend. “Fit. See if we still have pelts in one of the chests somewhere. I want to give them to Techno.” He said.

“Techno? The wolf?” Fit asked.

“Yes. I worry he might not be sleeping well. The pelts should help with that.” Phil said, eyeing the crow in his hands, pale fingers running along feathers that would never touch the sky again. “Let me know when you find them.” He hadn’t liked that Techno had actually laid down and went to sleep in front of him. Especially, when knowing what a cautious wolf Techno was. Though he was pleased that Techno at least had gotten some sleep. But it shouldn’t have been taken out in the open where he was unprotected. Phil had sat and watched over the rustic colored wolf until he risked running late to miss the sun.

“It could take a few nights, you hoarded so much stuff during your lifetime. I think you might have a problem, Phil. Hoarding a bad sign of old age.” The vampire joked, trying to lighten the mood slightly.

“Age has nothing to do with taste, mate. Besides, it all organized.” Phil said. “Say hello to Ramon for me, Fit.” He said, bidding his friend well. Climbing the stairs and roaming the halls of his castle in a speed that vampires were blessed with. Coming to a complete stop, in front a door that hadn’t been open in a long, long time. He opened it, greeted by an old war room.

He hadn’t used in ages. Content to just let the room, become a memory and reminder of his bad decisions.

Phil ran his hands on the table that had a map of the land he own fixed on it. He’d have to make a few adjustments it to make it up to date. He laid the dead crow on the table. Tapping his finger on the part of the map where the Vampire Coven that was causing problems, resided. The Coven’s head was named Dream. A young vampire that had his own coven, and Coven that was growing very quickly. Phil has been receiving letter and messages from several Coven Head, and the Council Elders about them. Worry about the Coven true intentions.

Phil frowned, tracing his fingers, along the map, counting the miles that separated Dream’s Coven from the mountain. Then how many miles, from Techno’s territory. Phil hadn’t ever told anyone this, only his wife knew this. But everything on the map on the table belonged to Philza. He had not wanted to continue bad habits, as a tyrant, had merely let others move in and live on his lands. He had never properly given up the ownership of it. All the deeds were still in his possession. Phil had just backed away silently and watched as war and violence stopped and peace bloomed in its place, when the human’s were given their own freedom. That didn’t mean he was ignorant on the events happening on his lands. Phil knew what was going on everywhere.

He looked sadly at the dead crow.

Humans made towns and cities. Other vampire covens lived responsibly around their neighbors. And now Techno, a Wolf, had shown up proving that Philza backing away and letting diplomacy help delegate vampire kind, and natural harmony to form, had been working. Except for…. “You.” He mumble, sinking his sharp nail into the map where Dreams Coven resided. He felt a bubble of anger knowing it had been needlessly killed. In the olden time he would have hunted whoever dared touch his crows, but that was an old and reckless Phil. He took and unneeded breath. His old lung expanding, and stretching with unneeded air, before he released it, calming the bubbling anger that threatened to turn to bloodlust. Lest he become the King he vowed to never be again. Justice would come, in a more diplomatic and just way. There was no need for him to get lost in his anger just yet.

Phil was not looking forward to the Elder Council coming to call for a meeting if this Coven did not stop. That would mean Phil would have to invite the Coven Head Dream and the Vampires on the Council to his castle. Risk the safety of his fledglings, and coven mates that trusted Phil to keep them safe. Risk the other Covens learning about Techno; about a the wolf that lived right on Phil’s doorsteps.

Phil sat himself in a chair that had long ago been forgotten. Preserved by being trapped in this room and looked from the map to the portrait of his wife. He had her likeness up everywhere in the castle, having missed her valuable input. Her way with words that just calmed the most raging of bloodlust of his kind. “Oh, my love, if only you were here. You’d probably throw a big celebration to welcome Techno. I believe you two would get along splendidly.”

He frowned then, going over in his mind, how the wolf had looked. Tired. Not as alert. But stubborn. He had listened hard tonight for any other low wolf calls that were of low frequency. He had heard none, He didn’t have to asked Techno about a pack. Phil believed he already knew. Techno was alone. The proof was when no other wolf came to look for Techno when morning was so close. Long when Techno and Phil would part. But a lone wolf was better than no wolf, it just meant the species was in a bad decline That was another reason Phil had stayed. He worried about something attacking the sleeping wolf. He worried that maybe Techno wasn’t sleeping was because maybe, vampires from Dreams Coven were moving in. Or maybe hunters, there were still a few human hunters that hunted their kind down. He’d have to send a small flock of crows to scour the sky of the wolfs border to confirm that. No need to start getting paranoid, when he didn’t have to after all.

“Bad! I need to speak with you.” He called, knowing the Vampire was up, even though it was past daybreak.

The called Vampire stepped through the door, a few minutes after. “You called? Whoa! You have a war room?” Bad gawked.

“Focus mate.” Phil said, waving his hand like he could shoo the room away.

“Right. Later. What do you need?” Bad asked.

“I know your a watcher for the morning, but when the stars come out I need you to investigate something for me. There is a circus coming to the nearby town. Said to have mythical creatures for showing and tricks. Take Foolish and Niki with you. If there creatures prove legit, shut it down.”

“Okay, are we still letting the creatures freed, stay at a shelter?” Bad asked.

“Yes. Also look out for a violent vampire coven, I’m sure Fit has already put you on alert, but it doesn’t hurt to be wary.” Phil cautioned.

Bad nodded. “So, before I go are we going to be having meetings in here, or I don’t know, turn it into a break room from fledglings, cause Phil! I can’t believe you had this room locked away andn hidden from us!” Bad said, excitedly poking at a large board that was littered with old war plans, from a long time ago.

Phil hummed, amused and pleased that the reaction was positive. Though he kept his eyes on the dead crow on the table. “I’ll think about. Might need to turn it into a meeting room to be honest. I’ll let you renovate it, if that will make you happy.” He offered.

“With Foolish?” Bad asked.

Phil nodded. “With Foolish.” He agreed.

“Sweet!” Bad rejoiced running from the room.

Leaving Phil seated in the room. Along with old memories that hinted a darker time. “This room would benefit better as a room for the Elder Council.” He mused outloud, flicking his eyes to his wife’s portrait. The only thing in the room that would stay where it was, no matter what.

He sighed tiredly, mentally ticking off the changes needed in his head. It would be so easy to just annihilate the problematic coven or just the Coven Head. To go ahead and neutralize the threat. Phil definitely saw Dream and his violent Coven as a threat. A threat to other Vampires, humans, and creatures. But the laws Phil himself wrote, stated that Coven eradication was not to be put on the table, to avoid killing innocent fledgling vampires, and bystanders. An attack on a Coven was not permitted unless said Coven attacks first. Which would first have to be approved by the Council Elders.

Kidnapping and Trespassing was not a reason for Phil to immediately jump to that conclusion just yet. Plus, what kind of example would Phil be presenting to his species, if even their King would not follow his own laws.

Phil sighed again, and rubbed at the bridge of his nose. Being King of the Vampires was tiring. Why did his species have to be so problematic?

TBC

I might need to come back and check this chapter later, but i like what i got here. But then I'm also like suppose to be asleep. lolXD

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

It was the evening of the full moon. Techno’s first full moon as a free wolf. Where he wouldn’t be hid away in a cage. Techno was looking forward to it and was already feeling like he had more energy than normal, despite the little sleep watching Tommy allowed. Tommy was extra energetic as well. The little pup was unable to stay still at all. But thanks to the full moon that was fast approaching, Techno could out match the pups energy today it seemed. The goal was to tire the pup, so Techno could run under the full moon. Tommy put up a good fight the whole day trying so hard to tire the larger wolf instead, as fruitless as it was. Techno couldn’t wait for when the pup was old enough to spend a full night under the moon with him. Techno thought contently as he and Tommy played an endless game of hide and chase.

When the sun had finally set, Techno crooned lowly as Tommy fell into slumber. He had survived another day of chasing the little ball of energy around and had come out victorious. The pup had went down easy tonight. He had made sure to keep Tommy moving all day and that is what they had done. No, naps; at all! Tonight was the full moon and Techno could just feel himself rippling with energy that begged for him to run, to howl. To sing to the moon. He hadn’t felt the urge to do that for as long as he could remember. He guessed he understood a little better why Phil was asking about Techno’s plans for the full moon. But sadly, it was just going to be the same routine as always. Though he may run a few laps before the night ended, just to release all the energy that was just begging to be let out.

It took practically no time at all to meet up with Phil on his patrol at the south border. The Vampire had a pile of fur sitting by his feet and Techno spotted the basket from before he met Phil, hooked on the vampire’s arm.

“Hey Mate. I brought something for you, to celebrate the full moon.” Phil greeted.

Techno walked and stopped at the edge of his border.

“Come join me.” Phil invited, waving Techno to come over into the valley. Something Techno rarely if ever did; even if it was neutral ground between their respective territories.

Techno paced a bit along the edge unsure if he should. Going over the other interactions he had with the vampire. Remembering how Phil had waited on the border of his territory, letting Techno sleep. Phil had turned out to be an okay guy, for vampire. Mind made up, Techno stepped into the valley to join Phil. Stepping close enough sniff at the pile of fur at the man’s feet.

“Oh, yeah! I brought pelts, for you to spruce up your den. I know wolves are pretty resilient, but softening up the sleeping space might help tempt you to sleep more.” Phil said, bending over and picking up a folded pelt and showing it off to Techno. It was a bear pelt. Thick and soft. Phil was right it would make the floor of the den even softer for Tommy. Not that Phil knew that, but Techno wasn’t about to reject something that would make his life easier when putting Tommy to bed.

Techno huffed his approvement, and then bumped the basket hooked on Phil’s arm in question.

“Oh, yes!” Phil dropped to the ground in a sitting position and seemed totally at ease with Techno towering over him as he fiddled with the basket. “So! I made the mistake of reading the full moon celebration to the fledglings, and they really latched onto the gift giving that wolves are said to do. They sent a few gifts your way.” Phil said, pulling out a few items.

A wrench with a bow tied to it. Techno tilted his head at that. He wasn’t sure what he was suppose to do with a wrench out in the woods.

A ball. Okay. Techno eyed it. A little too on the nose. He wondered it that particular fledgling knew the definition of dog versus a werewolf. He could give that to Tommy to play with, though.

A bunch of wildflowers. Phil said that two of his smallest fledglings had picked them together. Techno guessed they were alright. He couldn’t really say anything bad about flowers, except that he wasn’t sure what to do with them, other than watch them die.

Phil laid them out for Techno to look at. Then leaned back over the basket, to pull out a few more items. Techno watched intrigued now. He’d admit it. He liked receiving the gifts. It was like getting free stuff, but the person wanted him to have it, with more feeling. Phil held up a brush and a pair of scissors. His face blank, and waiting for Techno to inspect them.

Techno looked from the brush and scissors to Phil, waiting for Phil to explain the thought behind them.

Phil took a breath as if preparing himself. “So, before I start. I just want to say. You can say no.” He started.

Techno eyed the items again. Then it clicked. He let a low growl and took a few steps away from Phil. Giving the man and glare.

Phil lowered his hand holding the items. Looking worries. “Okay. I expected that.” Phil nodded. “But I mean, Techno please!” The vampire begged. “I just want to brush it! I can put scissors away if that’s the problem. But please! You’ll feel so much better with your fur brushed.” He actually dropped the scissor back into the basket, and just held the brush.

Techno lowered his head slightly, his ears tilting back a bit, as he looked back at himself, before he decided to tear off Philza’s hand. He groomed Tommy everyday, keeping the pups fur nice and neat. Techno guessed he had let himself go. He never actually paid much attention to the state of his fur until now. He let out a low rumble in consideration.

The full moon in the sky begged him to run. He wasn’t sure if he could sit still for Phil to even brush him out. But then, something in him also wanted to spend the full moon with company. Tommy wasn’t old enough yet to be up so late. To join in on the instincts the full moon called upon.

Trying to make a show that he didn’t really care too much with what Phil did, Techno lowered himself to the ground where Phil could reach his back better.

Phil got the message almost instantly, hugging the brush close to his chest, making a happy chirp like sound. “Really?! Yes!” Phil cheered. Brandishing the brush as if to start immediately, only to pause, catching Techno giving him the side eye. The blonde vampire lowered the hand holding the brush, to compose himself and cleared his throat. “I mean. Thank you, Techno. I will be very careful. Let me know if it becomes too much.” Phil offered, corrected himself quickly.

Techno grunted with a nod of his head. He wasn’t going to admit that the Phil acting like a silly wasn’t funny. At least not to Phil, anyway. Techno could laugh silently in his head. Laughing out loud  would ruin his scary wolf persona.

Philza had barely just started brushing Techno’s fur, and the man was already humming a happy little tune, looking like he had won the biggest prize in life.

Techno laid there not really knowing how he really felt. He kind of felt a little awkward just letting someone brush him. He had honestly expect the brushing to be rough, and was actually pleasantly pleased that it wasn’t. It actually did feel good.

Phil kept humming his happy little tune. He brushed out Techno’s fur from his head to his tail. Commenting about on tangles he found, that he had to work out, to the where fur had refused to grow back because the scar tissue was deep. Phil ran his hand over one particular deep scar that was on the back of Tehcno’s neck. A scar he had received, when he was fighting in the Ring. The opponent wolf, had locked its jaw on the back his neck, practically mauling the back of Techno’s neck. “How did you get these, mate?” Phil asked lowly.

The way it was said, Techno didn’t think Phil was actually talking to him. Techno looked back to see the Vampire looking at the scars like his gaze could make them disappear or something. Phil had actually lowered the brush and was hovering his had over the worse of Techno’s scars. Techno swiveled his ears back turning his head back to the full moon above. She called for him to run. To hunt. To sing. To bask in the silver light with his pack. He looked back to see that Phil still looking at the scars. Icy blue eyes, mapping them out it seemed. Feeling a bit uneasy, having old battle scars stared at so hard, Techno got to his feet, and stretched out his muscles, deeming the brushing done, for the night.

Phil broke out of whatever trance he had been in letting the brush rest on the ground as he stood up to join Techno. “Sorry, mate. I just….” The vampire took a breath. “I knew you had scars. I just didn’t know how bad a few of them were.” Phil admitted. “Vampires, we don’t get scars.” He said, moving up the sleeve of his robe to show off the spotless pale skin on his arm.

Techno grunted, in understanding. He guess for a creature like a vampire seeing scars were something to be awed at, or even horrified even. For Techno though, his scars were something he was proud of. They reminded him that he survived. No matter what forced or opponent that tried to take him out, Techno never died. Walking away with a scar and living past the healing process was the lesser of the injuries he could have walked away from. Something he would thank the moon for as he ran under her silver light.

Techno circled behind Phil, and bumped his head against the vampires back.

Phil took a few steps away, with a confused look. Techno hadn’t pushed him toward the mountain but toward their usual walk path of Techno’s patrol. “What are you…?” Phil began to asked but cut himself short, when Techno jogged a bit a head of him, head facing the full moon and barked at it. Looking back to Phil to see if the vampire could understand what he was asking. Techno wanted someone to run with.

Phil was the one that insisted on joining Techno each night to walk with him, since he met the vampire. Well, the vampire shouldn’t mind joining Techno for a run in the full moons light. The man had asked Techno a bunch of questions about it. Well, now he would know what Techno wanted to do. A run around the small valley that was neutral ground for them.

“Mate, are you asking me to join you for a run?” Phil asked.

Techno looked back at Phil and nodded his head, before letting out a confirming bark and launched himself in a run. The ground and trees speeding by in a blur, as Techno ran faster than on a normal night. Phil catching up quickly to keep pace with the large rustic wolf. The two of them cutting across the ground to change direction without slowing, as the ran the valley in laps as a fast speed, barely noticing as they cleared the stream, large rocks, and fallen trees.

“This is amazing!” Phil laughed, clearly enjoying himself as he ran with Techno.

Techno huffed in response as he ran. Feeling the power of the moon in his veins as he ran.

“You’re as fast as I am!” Phil noted.

Techno made another sound in acknowledgment. So this is what happened when a wolf celebrated and ran under the moons glow. He felt like he could run forever. Could take on anything and everything with little effort.

“Techno! Heads up, mate!” Phil called, waiting for Techno to look his way before throwing the meduim size boulder toward the wolf.

Techno let out sharp bark, as he leaped in the air to meet the rock, and smashed paws first into it. Shattering the bloudler into smaller rocks to rain on the ground, as he lands and continued tot he run. He’d never done that before.

“You’re stronger with the moon!” Phil practically crowed, sounding happier than Techno felt the Vampire throwing his hands in the air as he slowed a to a stop. Like it was victory in finding out that out.

Techno skidded, his body doing a u-turn and charged the vampire. Giving out a bark, as a warning. Phil’s eyes widen a bit from surprise. “Techno! No! Wait! Techno, wait, mate! OoF!” The vampire grunted as the large wolf pounced on him. Large paws pinning his shoulders to the ground. Techno had landed so to not hurt. Using the pads of his paws and not his claws to pin the man. Lowering so his chest sat heavy on Phil’s none breathing one, for extra weight. Techno showed his teeth in a wolfish smiled and bark tauntingly into Phil’s face.

“Christ!” Phil exhaled. He pushed against Techno’s weight. “Wow! You’re heavier and stronger than I pegged you for, mate.” Phil said, pushing against Techno’s mass.

Techno let out a wolfish chuckled. Letting Phil struggled a bit more before stepping off the man. Phil swiftly got onto his feet, looking like he finally tasted sugar in eons or whatever perked Vampires up like that. Techno was caught off guard only slightly when Phil came up and without so much as a warning, lifted one of Techno’s front paws with both hand, eyeing it. Techno leaned forward slightly, trying to figure out why the man had done so.

“I can’t believe it. I always heard, wolves got a gift from the moon. I just never noticed it was a subtle grace of speed, and power!” Phil smiled. “I mean I’ve seen the celebrations, but I never got the chance to run and partake in the hunts, to see first hand the full moons true gift to your kind. Its wonderful!” Phil gushed, his fingers gently squeezing Techno’s large paw and watch as his claws extended more than they already were.

Techno crooned a note feeling just a bit uncomfortable about the inspection and pulled his paw out of the mans grip. Phil actually pouted at him.“Aw, come on, Mate! I was just looking! Your paw in the size of my face!” Phil chuckled.

Techno turned, purposely hip checking Phil in the side, before was off and running from the vampire again. Barking for the man to catch up. They only had the full moon, for a few more minutes and Techno wanted to soak up the sliver light and the power flowing through him a bit more. Phil was quick to follow. Wolf and Vampire racing at full speed once again around the valley. Techno almost missed when the ran pas the briar patch, having to dig his claws into the ground to turn.

He watching as Phil did the same thing. His pale fingers clawed into the ground as he matched Techno’s movements. The two of them enjoying the night and having fun.

That what Techno was feeling. He was having fun.

He was almost sad when the sliver of sun light began to rise in the east. The two of them had tried to soak up as much of the moons light as they could. Phil ended up needing to run at his full vampire speed that he been using the whole night to return home.

Techno had found himself also needing to run, to make it back to the den, basket of gifts and pelts in his jaws for an easy carry. He could feel the power of the full moon fading as the sun chased the night away. He was able to sleep an hour before Tommy, woke him up. The pup, chomping his blunt teeth on Techno’s nose as a way to wake him up.

Techno found himself still coming down from the full moons light, just laid there happily crooning to the pup, who was snappy and growling at him. Techno felt like he shouldn’t feel like he had just ran under the moons light with a pack member. But it had helped his instincts that had been heighten to focus with someone running next to him during the night. To share the full moons power with, even though Phil seemed to not be able to feel the moon like Techno could. Vampire were already naturally super fast. Wolves needed the full moon to ever have a chance at outpacing, out strong arming a vampire. Any other night, their speed and strength were slightly diminished. Though Techno guessed he might still feel the buzz of energy from the full moon for the a little while longer.

He got up leading Tommy from the den, pulling out the ball Phil’s fledglings had gifted from last night and tossed it gently, watching as his pup chased after it. The ball proving a valiant foe. Every time the pup pounced on it, it would roll out from under the young pup. Techno used his pups distraction to drag the bear pelt that was given into the den. Being very mindful with how he spread it out on the den floor. Making sure that he padded the spot Tommy like to sleep in where the pelt wouldn’t be bunched up. Once it was how he wanted it.

Techno sniffed his nose. Smelling the different scents that hung on the pelt. The smell of vampires was strong only on a few places. Other places it smelt faint. Like it had only recently been handled after a long time. He recognized Philza’s scent. But there were a few others that he did not; probably the rest of Phil’s coven that he had not seen. He grunted, thinking about Phil’s coven and their gifts. They seemed like a nice Coven. He still didn’t want to meet the rest of them though. He didn’t want them coming down the mountain and possibly find Tommy. Phil at least proved to respect Techno not wanting him to cross the border. Techno wasn’t going to take the risk that the others would have that same respect. For the finishing touch, he rolled all over it, to get his scent to cover up the faint scent of the castle that it had come from.

With that task done, Techno came out in time to see Tommy, swat at the ball, making it fly into the air, bounce off a tree, and smacked Techno in the face.

Techno bowed his head to wipe at his face with a paw, lightly growling at the surprise attack, watching as Tommy, yipped and prance triumphantly. Techno snatched up the ball and held it out of reach of the pup for a minute, making Tommy jump for it for a little bit. Techno didn’t really see it as revenge toward the pup. Merely making Tommy work on jumping properly to work on height. He definitely wasn’t laughing at his pup, with every futile jump. After all, Techno was a giant wolf compared to Tommy.

………………….

……….

….

Phil wished the night never ended. The full moon just seemed to bring out a different personality for Techno. He enjoyed running with the large wolf. He also liked learning that the full moon granted the wolf with speed, strength, and energy that seemed to rival a vampires. Phil truly believed that if the wolves did not need the full moon to obtain those gift, and had them naturally like vampires, the species might have stood a chance against all the hunting. Sadly, that wasn’t to be though. Phil knew humans had done more than hunt. He also knew that other species not just humans were also to blame what happened to the wolves. He looked away from the letters from many covens that greeted him at his desk, in favor of the book on werewolves that he had open.

This book was from a hunter a long time ago. One that was famous for his hunting of the wolves. Of breaking them. That is what really did the damage to the wolves. They were broken in the mind, driven to be nothing but an animal.

Phil had wanted to brush Techno. The wolf was alone. Phil would bet his eternal life that Techno had no pack. If Techno falling asleep at the border with no wolf searching for him wasn’t enough, tonight definitely did. Packs stayed together during a full moon. Techno had spent it with Phil. Phil had brought the gifts his fledglings as wanted him to give their neighbor, and was please Techno took them, along with the pelt. Phil had brought the brush and scissor hoping the full moon would have put Techno in a more agreeable mood. He got the feeling that Techno was not keeping up on grooming on himself and had hoped to help. Phil wasn’t sure if the full moon had helped or not, but he had at least been permitted to brush Techno’s fur. It was thick and soft, just like how Phil would imagine the wolfs fur to be. But lack of grooming wasn’t the only reason he wanted to get close to Techno’s fur.

He wanted to get a good look at the wolfs scars. He wanted to see how many scars ruined what would have been beautiful shade of rustic red fur. Phil had been around long enough and had seen the many ways the wolves were killed or broken to know the signs of a wolf that had survived at the hands such as humans. Phil just shuddered thinking about what exactly Techno had survived. Not only survived, but had not broken into a mindless beast. He just wished there was a wolf pack for Techno to go to. If there still any out there to begin with. He couldn’t remember the last time he had actually seen a pack. It was a sad thought that Techno might be the last wolf of his kind.

If that was so, then Phil glad to have been invited by the wolf to run under the moon with him. That Techno had permitted him to get close and brush his fur out. Even though what Phil found as he did so, felt like a stake being slammed in his cold dead heart. Seeing the scars on Techno, felt like he was seeing the results of his past behaviors and decisions. The long term ramifications of them. Creatures that were not as durable as vampires suffered because of Phil’s past mistakes.

“Phil!” Fit’s voice broke the blonde vampire from his thoughts. The Watcher of the Coven holding his small son Ramon in his arms. The small child sleeping in his Sire’s arms. Apparently Fit’s fledgling had wanted extra attention this morning before going to bed. Fit nodded his head in greeting when he noticed he had Phil’s attention. “Cutting it close this morning, weren’t you.” He stated.

“Yeah, I was joining Techno in celebrating the full moon. It normal for wolves to celebrate until morning.” Phil commented, sitting himself up straighter in his seat. Blindly reaching for an un-open letter.

“Wolves, Phil. Not Vampires. Even the Vampire King, can’t last in the sun…..” Fit narrowed his eyes at Phil. Phil let a smile spread on his face, seeing the gears turning in the other Vampires head. “In theory anyway.” He added.

“In theory.” Phil agreed. “And I know. Its just…. It was fun.” Phil admitted.

“Well, fun time is going to have to be shelved, for a bit. Bad, Foolish, and Niki, reported in. The circus was just that. The creatures mentioned were illusions casted by the owners of the circus. A bunch of elves. Bad and the others should be back by tomorrow night. They would have been back tonight, but stopped to gather supplies. Apparently you have a war room?” Fit asked, raising as eyebrow at his Coven Head.

“Ah, yes, I thought I turn it into a meeting room for the Elder Council. I have a feeling we’ll needing one.” Phil said.

Fit hummed at that, rocking his son slightly when the fledgling shifted a bit. “Well, you just might be right. We got another message. Jschlatt’s Coven has been attacked.”

Phil looked up from where he had been holding a letter debating if he wanted to read it or not. “Attcked?” He repeated.

Fit nodded.

“Dream’s Coven?” Phil asked.

Fit nodded again.

“Get Bad and Foolish working on the room immediately I want it don’t in three days. Send a summons for the Council to come together. We’ll have Jschlatt come in. No doubt the man will want permission for a counter strike.” Phil said.

“I sure he would too. If he had lived through the attack.” Fit said.

Phil’s head snapped up, cold blue eyes focused on his Fit, moving within a blink to stand in front of the other vampire that was holding his sleeping fledgling. Silent bloodlust and anger rolling from him, making the young one squirm. The bond between Phil and his Coven, causing the vampires to ripple with submission and confusion, toward the emotion, from their usually calm and always happy Coven Head and King. Phil was quick to calm himself, patting the back of Ramon’s head to help sooth the fledgling in Fit’s arms. Quick to sooth the bond that that connected him to his Coven. “Dream, killed Jschlatt.” He stated, still looking Fit dead in the eyes. Phil’s hand drifting to Fit’s metal arm, gripping it tightly just so that he had to remind himself not to dint it. Not to hurt Fit, but to try and ground himself, and rein in that intoxicating power that once turned him mad.

To Fit’s credit, he did not falter under the Vampire King’s silent bloodlust that felt like it could be a weapon ready to strike. One of the reasons Phil liked Fit. The man was battleworn and about to withstand standing next to Phil when his Coven Head let his anger and power as his King leak out. Fit wouldn’t flinch, or falter in Phil’s presence. The testament to his own control of emotion, laid in the state of the fledgling sleeping in his arms. The boy, was snoozing away calmed by the calmness Fit held in his mind.

“Dream killed Jschlatt and his entire Coven. Including the fledglings.” Fit corrected.

Phil turned away, hands balling into fist, his sharp nails piercing into skin. He let out an angry hiss, closing his eyes and then reopened them to gaze at his Wife’s portrait. “Tell Bad and Foolish they have two days. Go to the bloodbank and order three cases of blood. Ask for three live donor’s if that cannot be completed. I want those two to be able to have access to food while they work.”

“You want them working through the day?” Fit asked.

“Day and Night. Finished the room. Gather the Council. And get Dream here, for a meeting.” Phil said, already at his desk and listing his orders. “I want to see the vampire who thinks he may do as he wishes.” He said, immediately back in front of Fit and giving the man the paper.

Fit took it, nodding his agreement and reading the list to check it. “What about the fledglings? I don’t think they should be here, when Dream gets here. I don’t want Ramon in the same building with a vampire that has no qualms with killing the young.” Fit asked.

Phil’s eyes flitted about as if looking at something the other man couldn’t see, as he thought before they stopped and Phil nodded to himself. “I will handle it. Take your fledgling to bed Fit.” He said, sending the other vampire on his way.

Phil waited until he could no longer hear Fit right outside the door, before grabbing a nearby vase and smashing it against the wall. Letting out another angry and irritated hiss, letting himself falling to a nearby chair. His eyes landing on the books he had gathered into his office. Books he was reading on wolves. “Techno.” He mused, thinking.

Wolves were very protective of the young. Almost as much as vampires. Maybe he could- “No. He probably wouldn’t want to do that.” He muttered.

Techno was a lone male wolf and probably didn’t know the first thing about taking care of fledglings. But wolves were also fierce protectors. If somehow Dream found the fledglings during the meeting.....Techno might not be able to kill Dream. But a wolf like Techno could definitely cause major damage to a vampire, and that was without the full moons gift.

Phil looked toward the window hidden by a thick curtain. He wasn’t sure if Techno would agree to this though. The wolf would be endangering his own tranquil life that Phil would rather let the wolf continue to live.

“Oh, Kristin. Give me strength, my love” He pleaded, looking to his wife’s portrait again.

TBC

A/N: We starting to esculate things! 

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

Techno snapped awake from another nightmare of the past. Thankfully, this time he did not attack Tommy. He and the pup had laid out in the sun to get a nap in and well, Techno was still a bit cautious when it came to falling asleep near Tommy. He sat up, content to wait for the his pup to wake. No use going back to sleep, when Tommy never slept long. He flicked his gaze over to his pup, expecting to see golden fur curled up in a ball, still asleep. He wasn’t expecting to see an actual child in place of his pup. Tommy had shifted in his sleep. Now a little boy, with his tiny arms curled around the toy ball Techno had given to him, from the vampires. He had golden curls on his head and was just snoozing away, not even realizing he had just done his first shift, from wolf to human.

Techno paced quietly around his pup. Sniffing him and taking him in. As a human child Tommy looked no older than three, if Techno had to guess. He was so small. As he paced Techno waited a few minutes before, reaching over and resting his teeth on Tommy’s neck. His sharp canines, just gently pressing down on the claiming bite mark Techno had given to Tommy to claim the pup as his. He had done it on the opposite side of Tommy’s turning bite. Soon, after the child was once again a little golden pup, sleeping curled up on the grass. Techno nodded to himself. If he wasn’t trying to keep Tommy hidden, he wouldn’t mind his being in his human skin. Techno was confident he would be able to care for Tommy just the same staying in his own wolf’s skin.

Yawning from being woken fro his nap Techno looked over to the south, where he knew Philza’s home sat. He couldn’t see the mountain, where he and Tommy resided in the forest. But Techno had begun to notice crows, flying in that direction a lot more often. The seemed to be carrying something in the talons, every time he saw one.

Curious he did follow one while Tommy was still napping. One that was flying low. Only a short distanced. He stopped when the tree cleared just a little to view the sky a better. Letting out a low bark in question, when another crow joined the one he was following.

The crows, seemed to circle back to him. Flying in a circle around his head as he watched, eyes tracking the rolled up paper the bird were holding. The crows screeched and trilled at him, and them were back on their way to Phil’s mountain.

Techno grunted in thought. He heard of pigeons being used to carry messages, but crows were a new one. Techno paced in a circle a bit, still eyeing the sky, before he ears picked up Tommy waking from a nap. He ran back to join his pup, finding his pup shifted again.

Tommy looked so pleased with himself, waving an arm in Techno’s direction with a big smiled on his face. “Da’d!” Tommy greeted.

Techno stood frozen, mouth slightly open and ears straight up in surprise. Maybe Tommy was getting where he learning to shift. He hoped not. He hoped it was an accident. That way it would be easier to keep his pup hidden if this was all an accident.

Tommy must have thought, Techno wasn’t reacting fast enough the toddler grabbing his ball and throwing it as Techno’s face. Techno watched the ball soar and watched as the ball fell short from its target. Techno looked back to the child to watch his reaction and felt a shot of panicked adrenaline through his veins when he noticed Tommy’s bottom lip tremble in disappointment. Techno rushed forward, pressing his cold nose into the boys neck, pulling a laugh from him. Stopping an impending cry in its track. Techno did that a few more minutes before finding the claiming bite, and a minute later was rolling his golden little pup in the grass. Little yips of laughter and play growls feeling his ears.

Techno mentally celebrated at having to get the boyt o shift back into a wolf pup in time. There was no better giveaway than a baby’s cry, to shout 'I'm here! Come kill', to potential predators.

Techno kept a watch out on Tommy the rest of the day. The pup not shifting once after that. Tommy seemed to enjoy the extra attention from Techno. Techno had hunted down a rabbit for a snack and had let the pup carry; drag it, halfway back to the den. Techno let the pup gnaw and chew at it, while he traveled a short distance to get dinner. A deer that would feed both of them.

Putting Tommy to bed with the bear pelt softening the den floor was so much easier. The golden pup would try and bury himself in the pelts fur. If he was any other color Techno wouldn’t be able to find the pup in it.

Techno made good time this night on his patrol. Arriving at the South Side just before Phil. Which was not normal. Phil was always the first one to arrive, but the vampire arrived not even a minute longer. “Good evening, mate!” Phil greeted. Cheery as ever.

Techno narrowed his eyes. He could practically feel the nervous energy coming from the man. He let out low grunt in with a tilt of his head in question. The vampire was also carrying a large dead elk, over his shoulder. Techno eyed it and the blonde vampire that was acting like this was normal for him. And Techno wouldn’t question it either, if he did knew vampires didn’t meat that is.

“Oh, this! I read wolves love elk meat so I went and got one for you. I know elk are not found over here, after all.” Phil shrugged, dropping the dead elk right in front of Techno, at the edge of the border.

Techno looked it over. Elk did sound delicious. But Techno hadn’t asked for this. He looked back at Phil expectantly. What was the price for the elk?

Phil picked at his sleeve, his cheery smile slipping a bit. “Okay, okay. So, I brought it here for a reason.” He admitted.

Techno nodded his head once, and turned away from the elk to finish his patrol. He didn’t make deals. “Its nothing bad. I just….Techno can we not walk for a minute. I really need to talk to you.” Phil said, jogging slightly to catch up with him.

Techno sighed heavily, coming to a stop.

Phil seeing this dropped to the ground, sitting way to close to Techno’s territory’s edge. Two more feet and the vampire would be sitting in it. “Sorry, I know. Too close, but I need to talk with you. I need your help.” He said.

Techno’s ears picked up the urgent pleading in the man’s voice. So, he sat down too. Philza needed his help? What could Techno do? If it was going on the vampire’s mountain, he wasn’t going to do that. The valley was even a toss up, and that was neutral ground between them. Even still, he felt that he and Phil were on okay enough ground to hear the man out.

“So, in a few days we’re going to have some visitors from other Covens.” Phil started and then stopped letting Techno take in that information.

Techno looked up at the sky, where he had noticed the crows flying with paper in their talons. He guessed that explained that then.

“I’m sure you noticed the crows. Now, I fine with the other Covens coming here and all, but I have fledglings under my care. I need somewhere to put them for safe keeping, to calm the protective instincts.” Phil said making a gesture toward himself.

Techno grunted at that. His mind going to his hidden pup and the reason why he didn’t want anyone in his territory. His instincts wouldn’t allow as much as Techno personally wouldn’t allow. it. It was safer keeping their space stranger and visitor free. He suppose the same could be the same for vampires. Techno had heard in passing that fledgling vampires were the equivalent to a vampire child. But surely Phil wasn’t about to suggest, what Techno was thinking he was suggesting. Techno swiveled his ears back.

“Techno would you watch them? They’ll stay in the valley, of course. You don’t have to let them in your territory.” Phil asked.

Techno looked away turning his head to the side in thought. He didn’t know the firs thing about vampire fledglings. He didn’t know how to make them behave. He certainly did think the fledglings could understand wolf. Or had Phil’s ability to read Techno’s expressions and body language.

Phil must have noticed this too. “I wouldn’t leave you totally alone with them.” He added quickly. “I will not need to be present for the whole meeting. I have someone else to take that spot for me. I would come watch them with you.”

Techno groaned. He already had to deal with an energized pup in the day. Now he was going to have his night invaded by vampire children. Bruh, life was so unfair.

Why couldn’t he just say; No. No Phil, I will not help you out, despite how nice, welcoming and friendly you’ve been. Even though we literally ran under the full moon’s light a few nights ago. No.

Yeah, even that sounded bad in Techno’s own head.

He huffed heavily. It was just one night. Surely, he could handle being outnumbered by vampires by one night. Techno got to his feet and took one step from the borderline and bump his nose into Phil’s shoulder and turned to continue to walk. Swishing his tail slightly right to left and waited for Phil to read into his gesture.

“Is that a yes.” Phil asked, getting to his feet.

Techno gave his best shoulder shrug as a wolf.

“So, that’s a maybe?” Phil guessed again.

Techno shook his head, and trotted away in a jog, fully crossing into the valley. Phil following behind him. Techno scouted out a nice spot in the valley near the stream. A group of trees provided a great shield for Techno to keep Phil’s fledglings hidden from the mountain view, along with a boulder that had one tree growing around it. Water would dampen the fledglings scent and there were those plants that smelled pungent near by to fully drown out the fledglings. Techno picked up a stick on the ground and crudely carved an X on the spot the fledglings would need to be.

Phil having watched the whole time, seemed to get it. “I bring my fledglings here.” He stated.

Techno dropped the stick and nodded his head once.

“So you’re agreeing?” Phil asked again.

Techno nodded again.

Phil smiled, and his shoulders relaxed a bit. “Thanks Techno. They’ll be on their best behavior. I promise. I just hope you don’t mind being asked a bunch a questions. I wasn’t lying when I said, they never seen a wolf and was very curious about you.” Phil said.

Techno lowered his head slightly at that, ears drooping a bit. He forgot about that. He walked back into his territory. Well, too late to back out now. He just said, he would do it.

Phil laughed at his reaction. “Sorry, mate. Just flash your teeth here and there and they’ll think you’re the coolest wolf they ever seen.” He said.

Techno grumbled lowly at that. He might throw in a snarl too, if they proved too chatty; like their Coven Head.

“Not tomorrow night, but the night after I’ll be here with them. As soon as the sun vanishes.” Phil said, joining Techno on their walk along the border.

Techno let out huff of acknowledgment. He figured as much. He was going to have to find a way to put Tommy down early, if he was to be on the south side of the border that early in the night. He and Philza parted ways as normal. Phil trying to give Techno a run down on the fledglings. Phil had six fledglings.

Six.

Techno couldn’t fathom having six pups. Tommy was already a handful.

Though Phil had said, that two of said fledglings were not his and belong to other vampires within the Coven. The other four were orphaned fledglings that Phil just took in and saved, until they no longer required a Sire bond to live.

Techno was still making plans on his way back to the den at dawn, with Phil leaving him with a heads up that he would not be joining Techno when night returned. Apparently, Phil and his Coven were prepping their home for their visitors.

When Tommy woke up, Techno was planning. The last thing he needed to happen, was for one of Phil’s fledglings to get hurt while under his watch.

Tommy the little attention seeker that he was, must have gotten tired of Techno’s lack of attention and ended making Techno work extra hard in keeping the little pup out of trouble. The trouble maker was trying to run from what Techno had dubbed the safe zone for his pup to roam. Techno soon just decided to let Tommy follow him around. He tried to stay within the safe zone with his pup. Sniffing at different plant in search for a particular one.

He learned about it while stuck in the fighting ring. Rival owners would lace Techno or other wolves that they wished to lose with a particular extract to make them drowsy. Techno remembered being super sleepy the first time it happened to him, but the adrenaline of the fight was the only thing that keep him awake. Something he knew for a fact would knock Tommy off his feet and sleep like the dead through the night.

Tommy would copy Techno, if the larger wolf would stop and dig minutely at the ground. Tommy would stop to do the same thing. Techno guessed that was progress. The first step to learning was copying after all. He had a feeling Tommy wouldn’t really be trying to help if he knew Techno was searching for something to keep the pup asleep.

The first day Techno had no luck.

He had used the nights patrol to search as well. Something to fill in the time, since Phil wouldn’t be joining him. He didn’t find the plant, but he did find a group of Ash trees. Techno had been exposed to enough human hunters to know the importance of having Ashwood to use against vampires. He wasn’t sure how thrilled Phil would be if Techno brought them near the fledgings. Even so, though, Techno didn’t like leaving things to chance. He stalked around till he found some decent Ash trees that were young and still springy; not yet trees, but no longer saplings. He dug up three of them, carrying them to the spot they would keep the fledglings. He found some low hanging vines to use too. To assemble what he had in his head, he was going to need thumbs.

Techno took a deep breath, looking around to make sure he was alone. Ears twitching and swiveling around listening. His nose taking in the clean scent of nature.. Sure that he was truly alone, Techno shifted. His fur turning into smooth yet scared skin. His face more flat. His back straightening leaving him hunched over on the ground. He pushed himself up onto two legs. Not liking that he wobbled a bit, that he had to use a tree to support his balance until he found it. He hadn’t switched to this skin in a very, very, very long time. So long he couldn’t even remember the last time he had switched. His hair was longer than he remembered, and pink. He couldn’t remember if his hair had been a different color or not before. He was so use to his fur. The night air was chillier without it. He took a few steps to test himself, noting that once he didn’t think about too much, walking was easy. Satisfied that he was good and over the sensation being in his human skin, Techno got to work on his in case of emergency defense plan for Phil’s fledglings. Flexing his hands a bit to get use to moving fingers and thumbs, before grabbing the first tree.

He ended up sharpening a few of the sticks and branches on the trees. Leaving the leaves to better have them hidden, when he replanted them. Choosing to place the Ash trees where they were slightly hidden within the bushes. Using the vines he had collected to bend the young trees, till the top of the trees touched the ground and tied them down. If one of the Vampires from the meeting actually came to hurt Phil’s fledglings, all Techno would have to do was cut the vines and the now spike filled Ash Tree would propel forward with enough force to stab and injure the vampire.

Techno finished before the dawn. Once again using the day to find the plant he wanted. Tommy, being his typical self was still copying Techno. He tried walking with his head held up high, trying to make himself as tall as Techno it seemed. The pup ended up tripping himself into a cartwheel, ending with his tail it the air. Techno had let out an amused snort, while digging dirt up. As revenge Tommy began kicking the dirt back into the hole Techno was making. He did this far longer than copying Techno.

Around midday Techno found the plant he wanted. He dug up the root, and gave it to Tommy to chew. The pup took it without so much as another thought. And why would he. If Techno wanted it then Tommy wanted it. By the time the sun began to set, the plants root has been chew and gnawed by Tommy, resulting in the pup sub-coming to sleep way earlier than normal and unable to make it back to the den. Techno had to scruff Tommy and carry him back, and made sure to place him comfortably in his favorite spot to sleep.

Techno was able to start his patrol early. He was quick about it. Briefly wondering it the vampires going to Philza’s home was going to cross through his territory, but he felt like Phil would have given him a heads up if that was the case. Still Techno made sure to mark as he went. Making sure his scent was strong.

Phil was waiting for Techno. Standing patiently, for Techno to cross that border. Techno looked around trying to spot the fledglings, because Phil was standing in the valley alone. He took a sniff at the air. He could smell the fledgling. Their scent came from the base of the mountain, behind Phil. Phil must have told them to stay until he told them to come out.

“Hey, mate.” Phil greeted. For the first time since Techno met the man Phil wasn’t smiling. In fact he looked a little stressed. “Thanks for helping me out. Would you like to meet the fledglings?” Phil asked.

Techno shifted a bit from paw to paw. Taking another silent sniff of the air around him. He the fledgling vampires were close. He took in the base of the mountain, eyes immediately catching a bush, who’s leaves had been disturbed. He looked a little harder and was able to spot just to smallest tuft of hair peeking from behind it. His ears, swiveled forward to catch the hushed whispering the young vampires were making. He could make out just two voices whispering to each other.

Techno focused back on Phil and nodded his head.

Phil turned to look over his shoulder. “Okay, come out. Remember what I said. No running – Tubbo!” Phil called breaking into a scolding tone, as something blurred from the bushes that Techno was eyeing.

Techno was grateful for his good eye sight. Had he been any other normal creature, and not a werewolf, he wouldn’t be able to spot the young vampire barreling for him. Techno took a step to the side at the last second watching as the young vampire, flew past.

“Excuse me, mate.” Phil said, before running behind the fledgling he had called Tubbo.

Techno watch silently for a moment, before he focused on the other fledgling that had not came running from the bushes. The vampire fledgling, only one of the vampire fledglings towered over the others, his hair split right in the middle of black and white. The other four were actually children.

Techno tilted his head in confusion. He had thought vampires were made through bite. He didn’t know vampires bit children. The taller one was more to what he was expecting, more teenage, grown up. But the other four……

“Ah, sorry Techno. Tubbo say sorry.” Phil said, while scolding the fledgling he had a hold of by the arm.

Techno noted that this one was also what he had expect. Teenager, almost grown.

“I just wanted to see and pet the floof!” Tubbo pouted.

Phil pushed the young vampire forward a bit. “Tubbo.” He warned.

“Sorry.” Tubbo grumbled, crossing his arms, clearly not happy.

Techno circled around the group, he noted a little girl with dark hair and a purple beanie. She had a little flute in her hand along with a little note pad and pencil. The little blonde boy that was standing close to her. A toy sword tied to his pants, and plastic skull on his face, and holding a notepad and pencil in his hands as well.

Then there was another little boy wearing a black top-hat dressed in a suit as if he was off to a business deal or something. He too was holding a notepad and pencil. Next him stood the last little boy that was dress in grease stained clothe with a screwdriver, hammer, a few stray electrical wire, and wrench on a little tool belt. A note pad shoved inside the tool belt too, while the pencil was tucked behind an ear.

The four children, because that is what they were, all had heartbeats. Yet, they smelt like vampires. Their skin pale just like a vampire. Eyes that were burning bright in color, the same as vampires. Techno gave Phil a look.

Phil offered a small smile. “So um, as you may have noticed. I have a few half vampires.” He admitted.

Techno twist an ear at that. He needed to know more to come to a decision if he should feel upset about the four younger ones.

“Talluha, Chayanne, Dapper, and Ramon were born from human mothers. Dapper, and Ramon have taken to having a Sire bond with two others in the Coven. Talluha and Chayanne have a Sire bond with me. Tubbo and Ranboo are full vampires. We don’t know who their Sire is, so I have been the Substitute Sire.”

“Hi.” The fledgling with the two toned hair, said, with a little wave.

Techno pinned his ears back. Four of the six were only half vampire. That must mean their more easier to hurt. Anything with a heartbeat could be hurt easily. And Techno could hear four little heartbeats. The other two, Techno could smell the young in their scent. Their scent not yet smelling like ash to his nose.

The little girl caught his eye and gave him a shy smile and tiny wave.

“Oh, and don’t let the little shits fool you, Techno. They communicate through their notepads, but they can talk. Caught Chanyanne a few time already. They plot in silence.” Phil said, with a smile in his tone. Then the smile went away, his eyes moving to the mountain. “Let’s get them to the spot. I need to return soon.” Phil added.

Techno nodded. Already starting to walk when he felt a tug on his fur. It was the Talluha. She smiled politely up at him and pointed to his back. Chayanne standing beside her. Bright eyes shining from behind his mask up at Techno. Techno grunted and went to shake his head no. He was not a horse. He didn’t give rides like one.

Talluha’s eyes seemed to get bigger, if that was even possible. Techno felt himself sigh in resignation and lower himself allowing her and Chayanne to climb on his back. Before he knew the one in the hat, that Phil had called Dapper, jumped on too. He ignored the light chuckle Phil gave him as they guided the fledglings to the spot they had agreed on. He as just allowing the three on his back, because his legs were longer and he could cover the distance faster than them. Being half vampire had to mean they weren’t as fast as a normal once. Even Phil was carrying Ramon, while Tubbo and Ranboo kept pace.

“So, is it true wolves sniff each other butts?” Tubbo blurted before they even made it a few yards. The question had Phil wheezing in laughter. “No wait, don’t answer that one! Tell about wolf habits! How strong are you? How fast can you run? Do you think you could carry all of us if you had too?” The young Vampire rambled off.

Techno was starting to already regret agreeing to this. He grunted, feeling three sets of heel bump and dig into his side, while little hands gripped tightly to his fur, almost pulling it.

He made a note to never offer rides again.

TBC

A/N: This was suppose to be longer but I decided to break it up. Second halfs going to need a rewrite anyway. I didn’t like what I had. But hey Techno met the fledgling! Wonder how that’s going to go? Next chapter he has them all to himself for a good minute. ;)

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

Techno was surrounded. Phil had left him alone with six vampire fledglings. He sat and watched all of them. Tallulah had stayed attached to his back. The little fledgling, gripping tight with her hands fist into his fur that pulled slightly. While sitting she had held on tighter to prevent herself from slipping and holding on so well, Techno was starting wonder if she was part monkey. The other three fledgling were in a silent conversation with Tubbo and Ranboo. Notepad were being passed around. Techno didn’t like that. Phil had said, they plotted in silence.

He watched suspiciously when the small group broke apart. Chayanne coming to plop himself next to Techno, his wooden sword laying across his lap. Ranboo sitting against a tree looking up at the stars. Dapper, Ramon, huddle together and was gathering stuff and still writing on their notepads. Tubbo walked up confidently up to Techno. “So, about my questions.” He started.

Techno resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“I really need some answers here.” Tubbo announced.

Techno shifted a bit, not too much though. He didn’t want to dislodge Tallulah on his back.

“So, wolfsbane. Is it true its poisonous to you? Or are you just allergic to it? If so, is pollen allergy, or I will die because it bothers you lungs allergic?” Tubbo asked.

Techno swiveled his ear hearing Dapper and Ramon, turning his head from Tubbo to see two running and then not stopping in time to avoid crashing into each other at high speed.

Chayanne and Tallulah laughing to next to Techno, even Tubbo and Ranboo were chuckling at the head on clash. Techno though got to his feet ready to check on the young ones, only for them to jump up like nothing happened. Dapper and Ramon instead taking what looked like careful steps to each other.

“They’re fine.” Tubbo said, turning back to Techno. Tallulah on Techno’s back un-twined one of her hands from his fur to pat his shoulder, in what felt like silent assurance to her fellow fledglings words. “We do that all the time. We forget about the super senses and movement sometimes. Phil and the rest of the Coven says we’ll learn in time like its second nature the older we get.” Tubbo rambled off. “But don’t get hurt…..Much anyway. We’re very durable.”

Techno looked at each one. Phil hadn’t told him that. So, vampire young had to master their own abilities. Much how Tommy was learning to master his wolf.

“You know Tallulah’s doing really well today. Usually she gets so excited she crushes the whatever she’s hugging.” Tubbo’s voice rambled back in.

Techno swiveled an ear back that. Now very aware of the little girl on his back. Her hand still petting his fur on his shoulder. He wasn’t sure how strong he expected half vampires to be, but he guess he now had a good guess.

“Oh! If you opened your mouth really wide, would my head fit in it? And can I try?” Tubbo asked, jumping right back into questioning.

Techno soon fell into circling the safe zone for Philza’s pups. That was how his brain was starting to see them as. They reminded him of Tommy, who was still learning to walk and run on paws that were too big for him. Philza’s pups, were still learning their vamperic abilities. He noticed that sometimes they would move too fast and trip themselves. He spotted Ranboo, picking up a nearby rock and watched when it crumbled in his grip. Chayanne had taken to walking beside Techno. Tallulah still refused to get off him. He liked Chayanne’s dedication to keeping patrol with Techno. The little one even had his wooden sword out. Techno’s instincts were pleased, to see such a smart pup in early training. Tubbo was still talking. Asking questions that Techno would never answer. Though it didn’t seem to bother Tubbo any.

Although it seemed to annoy Chayanne, the little one whacking the older fledgling in the knee with his wooden sword as a scolding. “Ow! He attacked me! Techno did you see that? Get him! Show him how wolves discipline misbehaving kids!" Tubbo demanded, dramatically. Techno rolled his eyes in amusement. 

Techno shifted his gaze, when he spotted Ramon climb into a bush. Dapper and Ranboo standing in front of it watching. Techno stopped to crane his head up higher, taking note of the bush. Ears going back when he realized one of the ash trees he had spiked were hidden there. He launched himself forward, his brain noting that the constant weight on his back was gone, as he charged toward Ranboo and Dapper. Techno hooked his teeth in the back of their shirts, pulling them away in time before the ash tree he had tied down snaps forward. The spikes on the tree striking the ground just where the two were standing. Techno drops Ranboo and Dapper to turn and see Ramon poke his head up from the bush a hand held up holding the vine that had been holding the ash tree down.

“Whoa! Where did that come from? That’s an ash tree!” Tubbo exclaimed, shocked.

Ramon looked surprised, eyes moving to the vine in his hand, to the tree, then to Techno. Techno let out a scolding growl at Ramon. The boy instantly dropping the vine, ducking back into the bush, making Techno to come and dig him out, by his pants, still rumbling a scolding growl. Ramon was writing his notepad before Techno dropped him back onto the ground next to Dapper and Ranboo. Ramon turns the notepad around for Techno to read. Tubbo leans over to read too.

Techno turned back to see Chayanne helping Tallulah up on her feet from where she had fell from Techno’s back She looked fine dusting off her purple dress and picking up her notepad and flute. The two coming to join the group, not looking very happy.

“How did that get there?” Tubbo read out loud.

Techno put his ears back. When all the fledlgings look to him for answer. Tubbo had his arms cross clearly thinking. “I know how about you change and talk to us. No need to stay wolf the whole time.” Tubbo suggested.

“Isn’t he more stronger as a wolf though?” Ranboo asked.

“Nah, I read some books. Wolves keep their speed and strength even as a human. He just loses fur, claws, and fangs.” Tubbo shook his head.

“Why are you staying wolf, then?” Ranboo asked, looking nervous and not at Techno. Techno noticed the that Ranboo, didn’t like looking others in the eye.

The four little fledgling, all scribbling into their notepads.

Techno watched as all four turned their pad around, with a drawing of wolf and then an equal sign with a stick person on the other side of the page. He guessed that both were to be him and was their way of asking hims to change into a person, so he could talk. Techno shook his head.

“Aw, come on!” Tubbo practically whined.

“Please.” Ranboo asked.

Techno set his face stony, as he gazed at the four little ones, all who seemed to be giving their best attempted at puppy eyes. Jokes on them, the puppy eyes only work once before Techno grew a resistance to it. He shook his head again.

Tallulah and Dapper looked at each other, before launching themselves, to grab onto Techno’s front legs, wrapping both arms around them and rubbed their faces into his fur. It wasn’t long before Ramon and Chayanne joined in, the two boys hugging him from the side. Techno felt his fur lift slightly from the hugs. Then in sync all four looked up at him with their eyes, all watery and big and lips pouted out.

Techno felt his heart pull with a strong thump in his chest at the pitiful looks. He let his ears droop. He was not ready to let others see him in his human skin. Not just because he like being in his wolf skin better, but he didn’t have any clothes either. Clothes didn’t just magically appear when he changed from wolf to human, or from human to wolf. He tried his best to ignore the pleading tugs the little ones were doing on his fur. Silently begging him to look at their pleading faces.

He refused.

After another minute of fruitless begging and pleading from the little vampires they finally stopped. Tallulah backing away with a determined look on her face. Her hand gripping her little flute tightly. Techno flicked an ear up when she brought to her lips and began to play. The other fledglings all turning their focus to her. She played a cute little melody with a cute little dance. Techno watched amused by the sudden talent show, especially when the rest of the fledglings began to join in. Chayanne tapping his wooden sword on a nearby rock. Ramon, had pulling a screw driver and wrench from his tool belt and were clacking them together. Dapper was joining in by whistling with her. Tubbo and Ranboo clapped their hands. Techno bobbed his head tot he music, enjoying it. It was far better than them trying to get him to change fro his wolf skin.

Still though, his ears were swiveled, listening past the music. Nose working overtime to examine all the scents. He knew without turning to see Philza appear beside him. He had heard the man running to them over the music. Had smelled him before he even cleared the trees. “Sorry, mate. That took longer than expected.” Phil said, voice tight.

Techno flicked an ear at that, but didn’t bother to take his eyes off the show the fledglings were putting on.

“So, what made them want to put on a show?” Phil asked.

Techno shrugged.

“Hey Phil!” Tubbo greeted.

Tallulah stopped her flute playing, and all the music stopped. All the fledgling swarming their Coven Leader with happy smiles and laughed. Techno picked up the purring sound again. Phil made sure that he greeted each fledgling, his hand ghosting over all of them. His tired and strained smile, looking more genuine, in Techno’s opinion. Phil then looked around the area, his eyes stopping on the spiked ash tree that was embedded in the ground. “What happened there?” He asked.

Ramon and Dapper were the first one to shove their notepads at the older vampire.

Techno suddenly remembered he needed to patrol the safe zone again. From across the stream. Cause surely Phil wouldn’t follow him there and leave the fledglings without a grown up.

“Mate.” Phil called. Before Techno got too far away.

Techno looked over his shoulder to see Phil showing off a notepad with the drawing on it.

“You switched to human, to place these?” Phil asked.

Techno shrugged.

“Were you trying to make it more safer?” Phil asked.

Techno nodded his head. He had expected Phil to be mad to see the ash trees. Instead the man had a pleased smile on his face.

“That’s actually very clever. Let me guess. Ramon and Dapper were the ones to trigger it?” Phil asked, a chuckle bubbling in his chest.

Techno nodded again, maybe he didn’t need to patrol over by the stream after all.

Phil looked at the drawing again, his eyes flicking to the fledgling who were all pouting at their Coven Leader.

Techno put his ears back. Surely Phil wouldn’t fall for the pleading.

“They seem to want to see what you look like as a human. I’m going to admit I’m a bit curious myself.” Phil admitted.

Techno dropped his head lower. He didn’t want eyes on him while he shifted.

Phil seemed to contemplate his thought process over a bit. “But I think I understand why you wouldn’t want to. So, we’ll shelve this for another time.” Phil decided.

All the fledglings made a disappointed sound.

Techno was just relieved.

The rest of the night carried on rather easily with Phil there. The fledglings seemed more well behaved, and just seemed to want to make things, drawing thing, and get Philza’s praise. Techno took up just patrolling. Tallulah once again sitting on his back, with him walking in a much slower pace, she was able to just sit and play little random tunes on her flute. Quiet little giggles leaving her when Phil would praise her for the tune. Chayanne had taken to practicing with his wooden sword, and like all the others would preen when Phil noticed a well done swing from the fake blade. Techno would admit the kid had potential. He had once long ago, practiced with a blade as well, but he was sure all those skills were gone, like his humanity; or what was left of it.

Techno noticed that while Phil was attentive to his fledglings, the man would often turn his head to look toward the mountain. Like he was listening for something, though Techno had heard that wolves and vampires had similar sensitive hearing. They were able to pick up sound easily. Techno had really good hearing on a normal night. But the full moon made everything sensitive; heighten. Techno having finally felt what freedom under the full moon felt now, would describe it more a balance of emotions. It had been like he was moon drunk.

But he didn’t have the full moon tonight, so all he had to go on was Philza’s reaction and mannerisms. Phil was looking and trying to listen for something. Seeing this had Techno looking and trying to listen too. Techno wondered if Phil was focusing on the bond vampires were said to have. Was Phil paying attention to the meeting through whoever was in his place? Techno could only guess.

He couldn’t understand why Phil had other vampires visit and be in his territory on the mountain, where he didn’t feel comfortable leaving the fledglings there. Techno certainly wouldn’t allow anyone on his territory that might present a danger to Tommy. Though Techno didn’t feel like he had any right to ask. It wasn’t any of his business. Plus, he believed Phil would let him know if it had anything to do with Techno.

What felt like an eternity, Phil finally relaxed. His shoulders sagging, as he called the fledglings attention. “Alright. Time to head back.” He said, gathering the fledglings around.

Tallulah refused to leave Techno’s back. Flattening herself against his back as if to hide in his fur. Techno looked to Phil for help.

“Come now, Tallulah.” Phil said, coming to try and lift the small vampire from Techno’s back.

Tallulah grabbed a handful of Techno’s fur, and hugged with arms and legs tightly that Techno actually felt his ribs crack. When Phil went to lift her, the sudden pull of fur on both sides of his back, actually got a yelp to escape Techno. Quickly turning it into a scolding snarl aimed at both Phil and his fledgling.

“Sorry, mate. Tallulah you gotta let go now. We’ve got to go back home before the sun rises. Techno also had to return home.” Phil reasoned. Trying to untangle her fingers from Techno’s fur. Ranboo and Tubbo coming to try and help.

A few more pulls to his fur and Techno actually had to get away from them. Scolding them all, including Tallulah. Shaking his body, like he was trying to shake his fur out to try and dislodge her. To her credit, for a half vampire, Tallulah had a really strong grip. She held on and actually tighten her grip more. Techno looked back at her, with a scolding eye.

As, well behaved as Phil’s little vampires were, Techno refused to break on this. He was not taking a vampire home to Tommy. He like his pup staying hidden and unknown to Phil and his Coven. Techno refused to reveal his pup just because a little vampire wanted to stay attached to his back like a monkey.

Funnily enough it was Chayanne in the end that got Tallulah off of Techno’s back. The masked little vampire, motioning for Techno to lay on the ground so he could reach his sister. Tapping her on the shoulder and showing his notepad to her. Whatever, was on it, had Tallulah letting out a sad sigh, and slowly climb from Techno’s back all on her own. She had walked herself to stand in front of Techno and hugged him on his muzzle. “Bye bye, Techno.” She said, breaking her silence in a soft voice, before letting go and running over to Phil.

Techno felt his ears stand straight up at that. Eyes shooting over to Phil, who had definitely heard the small vampire talk.

“I told you. They can talk. They just plot in silence.” Phil smiled. “Thank you for your help tonight, mate. I’ll see you in a few night. I’ll be getting the Coven back in order.” He said.

Techno nodded. Watching as the vampires disappeared. Going back to where they belonged on the mountain. He didn’t know how Phil did it with six fledglings. Techno could never. Feeling good with himself and the good deed for the night, Techno returned to Tommy. Arriving before the sun was rising, he found Tommy laying flat on his back, sleeping, and dead to the world. Techno found himself rumbling in and crooning at seeing his pup. Settling with Tommy and closing his eyes to get some sleep himself. He felt drained running around and looking after baby vampires. He could still feel the spot on his fur where Tallulah had held on. He found he hadn’t really hated meeting Phil’s fledglings, but he felt like Tommy was enough for him.

He wouldn’t trade his golden little pup for nothing. He rumbled happily, as he fell asleep.

A few night turned into a week and half before he seen Philza again. Techno wouldn’t admit he missed the nightly walks. He couldn’t remember when he had gotten use to them. Or looking forward to them. He certainly only realized when Phil had not come by in so long. Was a week and half considered a long time? He didn’t think so. Or maybe being near Phil was changing him.

“Techno.” Phil greeted.

Techno nodded his head in greeting.

“Sorry, I’ve been busy with the Coven. We had to move a lot of things around to accommodate a few that had stayed a little longer.” Phil smiled.

Oh, Techno would not have liked that. Having people stay longer than was needed, sounded horrible. But did that mean that the ones that Phil didn’t want near his fledgling left that same night? That would make sense, considering that he did take them back.

Techno flicked an ear in understanding, as Phil walked beside him on the border. Never crossing over into Techno’s territory. The night feeling like it was back on track now that Phil was with him again. Chatting away, as Techno listened. Telling him about how the fledglings wanted to come back and see Techno. How Tallulah had made a special song for him. Chayanne wanted Techno to train with him. Ramon and Dapper had made some invention with Tubbo’s help, that they promised wasn’t an explosive, and then it exploded anyway. Ranboo, writing everything in a diary because he wanted to remember meeting his first wolf.

Techno was glad the fledglings had a great time, despite the stress it had obviously put on Phil to have them out of the castle. He hadn’t really wanted to scare the young ones, after all. In fact since he met them, his instincts were happily echoing, pups, constantly in his head when it came to them. They were pups, clumsy, clingy, and happy pups.

“Oh! Before I forget.” Phil said, breaking away from what he was originally was talking about. “The fledgling are still on about seeing your person form.” Phil said.

Techno stopped and looked at the blonde vampire. He could clearly see the unapologetic curiosity and want, in Phil’s eyes.

“I explained to them that it wasn’t polite to try and force you to show them. So, next time you shouldn’t be bombarded with pleas and pouts.” Phil said.

Techno swiveled an ear back. So, Phil wasn’t going to ask to see, even though he, himself wanted to see Techno’s human skin.

“Sorry, they tried to do that by the way.” Phil said, and then continued to walk.

But Techno didn’t follow, mind made up he walked grumbling under his breath a bit, trying not to talk himself out of it, and into the nearest bushes and trees that were grouped tightly together.

“Techno? Mate, where you going?” Phil asked, once he noticed that Techno had not continued on their usual walk path.

Techno gave a low bark, in response before shifting. Picking up Phil coming closer, but not crossing the border. “Are you okay, mate?”

Techno slowly and carefully stood and peeked his head around the tree and bushes. Meeting bright blue eyes, for the first time in his human skin. “Oh….OH!” Phil said, clearly surprised. The vampire slipping his outer robe off, leaving his pale arms uncovered. “Here, mate. Put this on.” He offered, only his arm crossing the border, for Techno to take the robe.

Techno silently took it. Cinching the vibrant green robe closed, before stepping out, the soft fabric, while loose and flowy on Phil, was a bit too small for Techno, but it covered him nonetheless. As a human Techno was taller that Philza, who took two steps back giving him space. Phil’s eyes were big as they took Techno in, like it was the first time. Techno guessed in a way it was the first time, in a way. Phil has only ever seen him in his wolf skin.

Techno started feeling a bit uncomfortable the longer Phil gawked at him, crossing his arms and letting out a low grunt to show his discomfort.

“Mate….You’re huge!” Phil said, breaking the silence.

Techno glared at the man. He was not! He was a warrior. He was muscular.

“I mean you’re tall! Taller than I guessed.” Phil corrected.

Oh. Techno was considered big for a wolf, so he guessed it would carry over to his human skin too. But he didn't think it was that much of a problem. Techno towered over other wolves in the fighting ring.

“May I?” Phil asked, holding a hand out.

Techno took a few steps over the border for Phil to circle him. He didn’t like it, but it wasn’t too bad he guessed. He didn’t feel like Phil was eyeing him in a way to find a weakness.

“Can I touch you?” Phil asked.

Techno narrowed his eyes at the man. What for? Why could Phil gain from touching Techno? Did he not believe this was Techno real skin or something?

Phil gave him a soft reassuring smile. “I want to try and get your measurements. I can have some clothes made for you. Or I can go find some in the castle. I’m sure I might have some in your size….maybe.”

Techno tilted his head. Why would he need clothes? He wasn’t planning on being in his human skin often.

“For when you do take this form. You can stash them around in case of emergency. But I read that in your human skin, you’re more susceptible to the elements. A fake fur in a way.” Phil said, motion for Techno to hold his arms out to the side and was actually was measuring the length and width by hand. He then place his foot next to Techno to compare.

Phil hummed in thought. “I think I might have someone close to your size in the coven. If not then there is definitely a blacksmith in the town I told you about that I’m sure would be a great stand in when making you clothes.”

Techno shrugged.

Clothes. No clothes. He didn’t really care. If Phil gave him clothes he guessed that there would be a time here and there when they would be used. Like when Tommy began to fully learn to shift correctly between his wolf and human skin. If not then the clothes would just be used for bedding. Phil took a lot of time memorizing Techno’s measurements. Talking about different fabrics, that Techno was fully convinced that the vampire was still rambling about colors, styles, and what fabric might be best for Techno even on his way home. Leaving his robe with Techno

Techno honestly didn’t know how he felt about it. He had finished his patrol as a human, switching back as soon as he was ready to end the night back in the den. Stopping to stare at himself in the water of the stream to try and understand what had caught Phil off guard. To Techno he looked like a normal warrior wolf in human skin. Scars littered his body. His hair was long and a mess. His human skin really showed the neglect. Not in the way of food, but in the way of self care. Still looking into the streams water, he switched back to his wolf skin. His wolf skin looked a lot better, not by much, but not as bad either. Either way, he had seen Tommy’s human skin and wolf skin, he was happy just knowing his pup look clean, kept, and healthy. It didn’t matter how Techno looked.

Besides, Phil probably hadn’t noticed how he looked. The vampire had been more focused on clothes. Techno hoped the Phil didn’t worry too much about the clothes. Hoped the vampire knew that Techno might not ever wear the clothes.

He took the robe Phil had left him with back to the den. He decided that he would introduce Tommy to Phil’s scent. Teach the pup to recognize it. It didn't hurt to have someone for Tommy to run to if he couldn’t find Techno. Phil had proven to be trustworthy. He just wasn’t ready to let Phil know about Tommy.

Techno didn’t see Phil for another three nights, this time the vampire had another basket with him, and a large bag.

Phil looked extremely happy and wasted no time inviting Techno into the valley. “I got the clothes. Couldn’t find a lot so some of it is tailored and I had boots made for you.” He announced.

Techno watched as Phil emptied the bag, three set of shirts. Three sets of pants. Underwear. Socks. Then three pairs of boots. Techno watched confused when Phil laid out a large red blanket looking fabric that had white fur around the top with a golden clasp. What was that suppose to be. He stepped closer to it to investigate it.

“That’s a mantle. Err, a cape I guess you could say.” Phil said. “Something for the cold weather.”

Techno nodded his head once. He guessed that made sense. It did look warm with the fur trim.

“Now before we get you to try this on.” Phil said. Pulling out bottles, a brush, scissors. A square rough looking cloth, and let Techno look at all of them.

Techno immediately knew what was about to come out of the mans mouth.

“Mate, you’ve been neglecting yourself. And I will not turn a blind eye any further. So, I’ll give you an option. Willingly, or strong arm?” He said.

Techno put his ears back and growled. Yeah right. He cut the growl off with a snort and raised his head up high. Phil wouldn’t dare.

Phil stared at him sternly. “Its not healthy to let yourself go.” He scolded.

Techno wasn’t letting himself go. He was eating, he was healthy. He was just too tired ot groom himself after the night patrols and then taking care of Tommy. He tossed his head to the side, and walked away form Phil, to start his patrol.

An arm draped over shoulders stopping him. Finger tangling into his fur, much like Tallulah had done. It wasn't rough. In fact Phil didn't pull at any fur in doing so.  “We’re taking care of this tonight.” Phil stated, waiting for Techno to look at him again. 

Techno narrowed his eyes at Phil, in challenge. This old as dirt vampire wasn’t about to strong arm Techno.

Phil returned his challenging look with one of his own. “Strong arm it is.” Phil sighed out like he was disappointed.

Techno growled again. He wasn’t going to hurt Phil, but he was so going to bruise that Vampire Ego tonight. Techno was very good and being very stubborn. 

TBC

Wonder who’s going to win this battle of wills? (its a friendly battle Techno still likes Phil, just in case anyone is wondering. Techno just got a bit a pride and likes being independent even when offered the help.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

Techno sat grumbling in the stream, his head tilted back, as Phil’s fingers massaged the shampoo into his hair. The vampire hadn’t actually strong armed Techno into getting to the stream, shifted in his human skin. Techno had not grown tired and out of breath, with Phil block in his escape to get safely on his border. The reason Techno hadn’t made it back was because he hadn’t wanted to hurt Phil, and the old vampire knew it. Had used it to his advantage. Maybe if he had proper sleep, instead of short naps, he would have lasted longer, maybe had he been a bit faster. In the end, Techno recognized a losing battle when he ran into one. Phil had gotten his way. The vampire had actually out stubborn Techno, which was an amazing feat in itself. Phil had insisted Techno change to his human skin for this, and after proving a fathomable foe, Techno had conceded.

Techno had washed himself, but Phil insisted to help with his hair. Trimming the ends that were tangled beyond repair. Techno liked that his head felt lighter, when Phil had snipped the ends. Phil was careful when he rinsed Techno’s hair, one hand shielding his eyes. He then had to coax Techno into letting him shave the wild beard that had grown on his face. Techno didn’t really fight Phil on that. The beard was itchy and just as tangled as his hair had been. It had felt nice once it was gone

Once done, Techno was surprised that Phil had kept his hair long and had even braided it. Techno wasn’t sure how he felt about that, but it did keep his hair from his face. He pulled on some of the clothes Phil had brought. The vampire flitting around Techno making sure everything fitted. “Not too tight. Actually a little loose, which is fine. I brought a belt to cinch the pants tighter. Boots?” Phil was mumbling and dropped into a squat to press his fingers at the top of the boots, pressing into Techno’s big toe. “Seems fine. Do they feel fine?” He asked standing back up.

Techno shrugged. He hadn’t wore shoes in forever, he kind of forget how they were suppose to feel. He had forgot how wearing clothes felt in general. He paced around in the boots. Feeling a little weird walking in them. He kind of missed the feel of grass on his feet. He nodded his head, once he could think past the awkwardness that filled him on his first few steps in the boots. They were actually rather nice. The leather was soft and flexible. He jumped and bit on his toes testing his balance.

“Good.” Phil smiled. “Looks like there was a man under all that wolf.” He joked. He looked proud of himself.

Techno rolled his eyes tossing a small smile toward the man, going to stand near the stream to look at himself. Phil had outdone himself. Techno looked and felt cleaner. His hair was braided loosely, letting shorter lengths fall out to frame his face. Phil had put him in one of the white shirts and black pants.

He looked…..human.

Techno found himself touching at his face, feeling it, as he knelt on the ground to get closer. His skin looked better too. No dull and dirty, from neglect. He couldn’t remember a time when he felt so clean. Felt less like an animal on the brink of snapping. He glanced over at Phil who was packing the cleaning supplies and placing neatly folded clothes back in the bag. Giving Techno space. Phil dressed in rich greens, golds, and black robes and clothes all the time. Always well put together. Now Techno looked like that too. The feral that had seemed to drive Techno and took over all of him inside and out, was now tamed under Phil’s hands.

When was the last time he felt human? Equal?

He ran his hand over the scar that went across his nose. In his wolf skin it would be on his muzzle. The scar had not come from a fight, but from a crack of a whip. A young pup Techno being taught his place. To fight and serve the human’s that owned him and his pack.

He remembered the last time he had shifted human. He had still been a pup himself. Fighting in the Ring with sword in hand. He had been bred to fight. Be it in human skin or wolf. His old master had found money in the wolf fights. Had beat Techno and what had been left of his pack into their beast forms with the crack of a whip. Placed a collar on all of them to teach them never to shift human again. To know their place on on all fours. To live was to fight for their life. It was a lesson Techno had learned well. So well that many generations of masters and owners, believed him the beast he thought he was. So well that before Tommy, before Phil, he didn’t noticed that he forgot what it felt like to feel like a person.

“Techno?” Phil place a hand on his shoulder. Gently pulling Techno from the thought of the past that wanted to consume him. “You, okay?” He asked.

Techno let his fingers slide off his face, still taking in his image. The man in the water had a soft smile on his face. Looked like someone who’d have a farm. Looked like someone a person would pass on the street with greeting on their lips. The man in the water, despite the scars, looked like a man that didn’t belong in the bloody Fighting Ring that stole most of his life.

“Mate?” Phil asked again.

Techno nodded his head once and stood. Tearing his eyes away from his reflection in the water. Best not to dwell on it. No need to let the past rule him or haunt him. He was not only just a free wolf. He was a free man too.

Phil let Techno walk around a bit more to test and get use to the boots. “Well, what do you think?” Phil asked.

Techno looked down at himself again and made so-so motion with his hand. He would admit that he felt a lot better. It was like pounds of dirt had been cleaned from him. A weight he hadn’t known he had been carrying around. To make sure he expressed it correctly, he gave Phil small smile.

The vampire preened looking ready to give himself a pat on the back. “See? I told you, that you’d feel better.” Phil smiled, not holding back on the gloating.

Techno, still smiling at him, rolled his eyes again.

He picked up the bag that held the rest of the clothes boots that Phil had packed for him. He guess he might as well finish his patrol on foot, since Phil put so much effort in making his human skin look presentable.

“If I remember correctly, when you switch to your wolf skin, your fur should feel just as clean as you are now.” Phil added, following Techno to the border, but didn’t cross with him.

Techno nodded, continuing on the their usual path.

“So, we’re going to be having a few more meeting, but your not going to need to worry about watching the fledglings again. Its going to be someone I trust around them, that coming.”

Techno grunted in acknowledgment. Good. He wasn’t sure if he could stand being asked constant question from Tubbo again. Tallulah was okay, but he still felt the spot where her hands had pulled fur from trying to stay glued to his back. Yeah, he wasn’t missing the pups; fledglings.

“Though I have to say, they really want to see your human skin.” Phil laughed.

Techno shook his head. He wasn’t ready for that. Phil was different. Phil ran with him under the moon. Phil was a…..his….friend…..? Techno stopped walking, looked over at Phil who was still chattering away.

Though he did stopwhen he finally noticed, looking over to Techno. “What?” He asked.

Techno pointed at him in silence.

Phil pointed to himself. “Me?” The vampire looked himself over. “What about me?” He asked as he looked. “Is there something on me?” He asked.

Techno opened his mouth, then snapped it shut. Since when had he considered Phil a friend?! He never had a friend before. Then with horror realization, Techno realized; He didn’t know how to be a friend!

Letting out an embarrassed grunt, he rubbed at his face.

How had he not noticed until now?!

“Tech, seriously mate. Is there something on me?” Phil asked. Having pulled his outer robe off and shaking it, to get rid of whatever, he thought Techno saw. "Was it a spider?"

Techno shook his head. He wasn’t sure if it was to answer Phil, or to try and shake himself from the spiraling thoughts that just hit him. He looked at Phil to see the man looking his robe over still anyway, before putting it back on. Looking put out. His blonde hair that was usually neat and brushed, now a mess that resembled how Techno’s hair had looked before the trimming.

A bubble of quiet laughter left Techno at how disheveled Phil looked, because he thought a spider was on him.

“Hey!” Phil said, sounding offended by Techno’s laughter, having heard it with his own sensitive hearing, but soon joined in.

Once they both calmed down, Phil was beaming. “Nice to hear you laugh, mate.” He said, a hand reaching to pat Techno on the shoulder, but stopped before it crossed the border into Techno’s territory. Techno reached for Phil’s hand and helped it to complete it course. He didn’t mind Phil reaching across the border.

Walking into it was another thing though. techno didn't want anyone in his territory still.

Phil’s smile seemed to get even bigger, patting Techno on the shoulder. “Thanks, Mate.” He said, taking his hand back. His face turning to a bit more serious, though the smile stayed. “I wanted to warn you about our incoming visitors. We have one Coven that is coming in a little close to your territory to avoid hunters. They shouldn’t bother you though. You might sense them to the south west of the here.” Phil said, looking in the direction of the he was telling Techno about.

Techno nodded his understanding.

“They will be here in a few nights. I won’t be able to visit when they are here. I don’t really want to unveil your presence to them. The visiting Coven have fledgling of their own and I trust them with my fledglings, as they do with me. But I will not trust them with you.” Phil stated.

Techno snapped his neck back to facing Phil.

“I’m the King of Vampires, mate. I started that war the snowballed into the hunting guilds to rise against mythical creatures. The traps. The pelts. The Fighting Rings.” Phil’s hand crossed the border again, the tips of his fingers not touching but tracing the scar that seemed to peek out of the neck of the white shirt Techno wore. To the scars on his hands. “I know where you came from.” Phil admitted.

Techno took a step away. Phil knew about the werewolf fighting rings?! Knew Techno had come from one?! How, when Techno neever said?!

Phil lowered his hand, gazed at Techno with bright blue eyes the burned in the night. “You don’t have to say anything, mate. I’ve been around long enough to see the consequences of my actions with no way to stop it. I’ve seen the Fights. Tried to stop them. To stop the hunts. But it just pushes them further into the darkness, to hide. Hurting more than helping. I failed in the past. As a King and as a man.”

Techno gripped the bag full of clothes tightly in a white knuckle grip. He didn’t know how to feel about Phil’s words.

“I feel like asking for forgiveness, for the pain you have went through. That your species has went through, would be an insult.” Phil admitted.

Techno nodded, his head. He honestly wasn’t sure if he was the one to accept mentioned apology for his whole kind anyway. There was no reversing the past. Techno wasn’t alive when it all started. Just born into it. He could smell sense the grief rolling from Phil. Could sense his true sorrow and regret. His want to make things right.

“But I want you to know that my fondness for you is genuine. I would not befriend you otherwise. You remind me of my humanity. And why, I stay my hand from the bloodlust within.” Phil said, his hand messing with and removing one of the emerald earrings that were in his ear. He held the jewelry out for Techno to take.

Techno took it, looking to Phil for answers on why he was giving it to him.

“If you ever feel the need to visit my home, you are welcomed. Show this to the Coven Watchers and they will not bother you.” Phil said.

Techno held it up in the light of the stars to watch it sparkle and glint, revealing its beautiful cut, before placing it in his pocket. Phil still looked sad, like he was waiting for Techno to react. Maybe to become angry. But Techno wasn’t angry. He couldn’t think of any of outcome that would have crossed his path with Tommy. He couldn’t think of a path that would have taken him to having Phil as a neighbor. To be his friend. Smiling at his friend, Techno stepped on the line of his border, and patted the man on a the shoulder just as he had done to Techno.

Phil seemed shocked at first, but soon returned Techno’s smile. “Thanks, mate.” He said, sounding relieved.

Techno nodded his head once, patted Phil shoulder one more time and then started his way home. He hoped Phil knowing that Techno didn’t hold any grudge against him for past actions were enough for the Vampire to not harp on the past anymore.

Techno stashed the new clothes in the den. Stripping out of the ones he had on to switch back to his wolfs skin. Shaking his fur out, feeling just as refreshed. Before he could even think of sleeping, had to get back up to Tommy who saw fit to wake up early.

…………………

…………

….

Phil sighed frustrated, centuries of being alive and he still loath paperwork. He had nothing but lettered. Letters that Fit was helping him go through, despite the sun in the sky. They were getting more and more every night. Not only from other Vampire Covens either, but other species. The hostile Coven; Dreams Coven was getting bolder. As if slaughtering a whole Coven wasn’t bad enough. They were branching out now.

Phil had met Dream that night he left the fledglings with Techno. The young vampire hand the audacity to show up with his face hidden behind a smiling mask and a cocky attitude. Had sauntered into the new Council Room, without so much as a show of respect to those of higher status than him. The Vampire had an answer for every question the Council had thrown at him. Used every loophole in the laws that most wouldn’t think to use. What pissed Phil off the most though, was that Dream had mocked Phil’s position as King. Taunting Phil to the point the Vampire King was just a strings break away from saying ‘Fuck it’, and annihilate Dream, the Council and the stupid Laws that he was now being held to uphold. To resign himself to the disappointment Kristin would have toward him when she woke from her long, long sleep. He had been grateful for when he did not have to stay for the whole thing. Leaving Fit in his place to finish the meeting.

Phil had been more than grateful to return to Techno and the fledglings. Watching the lone wolf interact and guard the fledglings spectacularly. It was sweet to see how the fledgling were quick to want to stay with Techno. Especially Tallulah. She was a creature and plant lover by nature. So, he supposed it was to be expected that she had refused to let go of Techno when it was safe to return home. She was still upset about not being able to stay with Techno. To be able to convince the wolf to come home with them.

Phil got the impression that Techno really liked the fledglings. Had been gentle with all of them. It made Phil even more sadden that Techno didn’t have a pack.

Maybe that was why Techno had allowed Phil to see his human skin. Well, that and along with his fledglings, Phil had really, really wanted to see. He just didn’t want to force the wolf to do it. So, when Techno had shifted, Phil had to make a conscious effort not to overreact and overwhelm him. It was clear Techno hadn’t shifted human in a long time and seemed cautious about it. Phil could understand why. As a wolf he had fangs and claws to protect himself. As a human, Techno probably felt more vulnerable with blunter teeth nails, and no fur to protect himself with. So, Phil had been cautious on how he responded.

Though that didn’t stop him from realizing that as a human, he was able to see how bad Techno was taking care of himself. The wolf was eating well, and healthy. But cleanliness wise, left more to be desired. Phil had planned right then and there Techno was going to have a self care night, if he had to strong arm him to do it, then he would. He was pleased that Techno let him take measurements and get him clothes. And was even more pleased that after the self care, that Phil forced upon him had dressed in the clothes Phil had brought to him.

The clothes Phil had brought for Techno were no hand-me-downs either. Well, maybe the mantle he gave him. Phil hadn’t wore it in centuries. It was just sitting around gathering dust. Besides, it was something that Techno could wear in either form he chose during winter. For the other clothes and boots, he had ran to the nearest village to employ the seamstress there to make them. The finest and softness materiel they had, just for the wolf. Something that was comfortable for a person that was probably not use to the restricting feel of clothes anymore.

Techno looked like a whole different person by the time Phil was done with him. So much so, Phil could almost imagine what life Techno would have led, had Phil been a better King of his species. Techno wouldn’t have all those scars. Would probably feel comfortable to speak even. The wolf wouldn’t look like he was always waiting for something to attack him.

Phil hadn’t meant to tell Techno that he blamed himself for the state the werewolves were in, but he had felt that Techno needed to know. Needed to know, because Phil could tell he was getting attached. He wanted Techno to choose whether he wanted to continue to be in Phil’s company, knowing Phil’s biggest sin.

“Phil.” Fit broke through Phil’s thoughts, pulling his attention. “There’s another letter. Dream’s Coven have sent a threat to Puffy’s Coven. To submit to his reign or be wiped out like Jschlatt’s Coven.” Fit informed.

Phil sat back. Letting the papers in his hand to just fall where they would. “This is becoming a headache.” He complained.

Fit nodded. “Yeah. What makes it worst is that he moved his Coven. He’s hidden them.”

Phil hissed, taking a deep breath in the end. Already there were Covens coming to seek shelter in the home of their King. Scared of a rising threat. Phil had his own Coven out to meet the visitors, guiding them away from Techno’s territory. He was trying so hard to resolve this as quietly as possible and without bloodshed.

“He’s not going to attack another Coven. He’ll attack a Hunter’s Guild to instill fear and panic among the humans. It would put pressure on us. Taking away our blood banks.” Phil said, reciting why he would make the move Dream was doing. “Making us weak.”

Fit hummed, catching onto Phil’s thoughts. “If he attacks a Hunter Guild, we still can’t go after him. We agreed to stay out of human affairs and let them give out their on justice to hunt a feral vampire.” Fit, tossed the papers in his hand and crossed his arms. “But Dream’s not a feral vampire. He’s strategic in his actions.”

Phil nodded. “He trying to start another war.” He stated.

“Stop tossing the paperwork. I spent hours sorting those.” Bad grumbled picking up after Phil and Fit. Straightening the papers into neat stacks. “Where would he even hide a Coven that size?” He inquired.

Phil leaned back forward. Very pleased Bad and Foolish had deemed it un-necessary to get rid of the map table. “I would find some where from the sight of my enemy. I would choose somewhere, bloodlust and random deaths and kidnapping would be looked over.” Phil walked around the map table, eyeing the map with a critical eye. “I would go where the black markets hide.” He said, placing a marker casually, in every space he knew a black market resided. “I would split up my Coven. It would be easier to conquer by being small.” He said.

His small group that were helping sort through the complaints and organizing for the coming vampire dared not interrupt their King when he pushed them back from the table to give him room to continue to search the map with his eyes and mark where he would go. How he would grow an army and hide it at the same time. “I would have the Leaders of the Markets killed. Free their victims of all species, now indebted to me. Give the illusion of freedom while still under my thumb. Change who I could, to be strong little warriors, the rest blood bags to feed us.” Phil marked the areas Dream Coven would try to conquer first. The closest Covens to the Black Markets. “These would be attacks used to destract us. To send out most of our own Coven and Enforcers of the Vampires laws, leaving the castle undefended. Where I would sneak in and kill the King.” He used a dagger that had been left at the edge of the table by Fit and stabbed it into the table where his castle stood on the map. “And become the new King of Vampires.” Phil finished.

“I worked really hard to renovate and update that.” Foolish murmured sadly. with a whimper in his tone.

Phil backed away from the table allowing the Council Elders that were still in the room to move closer to the map table to see his work.

Foolish stayed in the corner of the room, where Bad was soothing the builder of their Coven.

“So, what are we suppose to do, not send help the Covens that don’t know what’s coming?” Fit asked.

“No. We will send relief.” Phil corrected.

“But that would leave us open for an attack like you said.” Foolish pointed out.

“You said it yourself that he plans to kill you Phil.” Fit said, sounding angry.

Phil was quick to soothe that anger through the Coven bond. “That plans only works if he can overpower me.” Phil said confidently. “And if he does come to kill me, then our Vampire laws cannot save him from me.” Bright blue eyes narrowed at the map, eyes bouncing around and calculating when the enemy could be hiding within his lands. “And why would I pass up a chance to swat an annoying fly, that refuses the mercies that are set before him.” Phil hummed, a purred rumble from his chest at the thought of blood, coating his hands, and clothes, covered in the blood of his enemy in victory.

Then his eyes flitted to his wife's portrait, and immediately Phil was grounded again. Like rising up from underwater to breath fresh air. The bloodlust calming instantly. He frowned. She would not want that of him. “But I am a benevolent King.” He added, never taking his eyes off her. “So I shall give a few more.....mercies. Let our Laws, Council, and Enforcers do their jobs.”

Fit, Foolish, Bad, and the rest of the Council of Elders had been frozen up to this point. The power and bloodlust of their King threatening to crush them, like a heavy brick over their head in the room. There one minute then gone the next. Like the hand of Death was pulling away, to go back into slumber.

“I think its time we go to bed. The sun is high in the sky, and we have a lot of vampires to care for, until Dream makes his move.” Phil said, leaving the room. Giving the lesser vampires under him room to breath, after being suffocated by his overbearing bloodlust. He wasn’t a King to rule by fear anymore, after all, and he did not want his Coven, friends, and subjects to be afraid of him.

“Wait up, Philza.” Fit called from behind, the leader of the Watcher of the castle catching up quickly.

“You room is the other way Fit.” Phil stated.

“I know but I wanted to talk to you about the wolf.” Fit said, lowering his voice.

“What about Techno?” Phil asked. He really wanted to go to bed. Wake up to the night. Staying up past the sun rise always made him feel irritable. Especially, when it was close to noon.

“If Dream will advance as you say. Then maybe it would be wise if you don’t visit Techno until this is over.” Fit suggested.

Phil stopped. Not go see Techno? After they had made so much progress?

“Think about it. Dream might follow your scent to him.” Fit pointed out.

Phil had forgotten about that. Fit was right. And the last thing Phil wanted was to alert anyone’s attention to Techno. Not only for Techno’s safety, but he was most positive the werewolf would not appreciate his presence being announced to the whole vampire species.

“I’ll limit my visits then.” Phil said, looking to Fit, who gave him a look. One that said they both knew it would be a bad idea to continue the visits. Phil let out another frustrated hiss. He was going to have to stop all of his nightly walks with Techno. Not only that, but they couldn’t cross out the possibility that Dream would send spies. Those spies could follow Phil to Techno.

A deep protectiveness rose its head at the thought of bringing danger to Techno. At some point, Phil had began to relate Techno to be part of his Coven, but he had. He as didn’t like it that Techno would be left outside and unprotected. He wanted to continue their walks just to make sure the wolf was alright. The possessiveness in him wanted Techno in the castle. Safe within the Coven. Phil could listen to those protectiveness and possessiveness instincts and strong arm the wolf into coming. But he wouldn’t; couldn’t do that to Techno. Not without hurting the friendship they now had. “The faster my scent fades the safer he would be.” Phil agreed. He wouldn’t be returning to Techno for as long as Dream’s Coven still caused trouble.

“Rain will be coming this coming evening. It will help wipe out your scent a bit. To fade away and no one will know.” Fit continued. “And are we posting guards, outside of the Queens resting chamber?”

Phil nodded. “Okay.” He gritted his fangs, not liking it. But it was, what had to be done. “Seal Kristin’s resting place. I don’t want unwanted visitors in there with her.” He added. “Make sure our guests know that should one be caught trying to enter her chamber, will be put to death on the spot for an assassination attempt. No exceptions.” Phil said, darkly.

“Okay, Phil. See in the at moon rise.” Fit said, leaving.

He wouldn’t be able to visit his sleeping wife, or his friend. Hopefully, Techno would understand if Phil just stopped showing up. Maybe he could send a letter to Techno, but he wasn’t sure if the wolf could read. He hadn’t ever asked.

He spotted Bad and Foolish going down another hallway. The two joking with each other, as Bad escorted Foolish to his room, before returning to his Watcher duties. Seeing the two close friends, made Phil take even more notice that maybe the reason he felt close to Techno was because the wolf didn’t look to Phil as a King, but as an equal. Fit and the rest of the Coven were below Phil, or at least knew their place and acted accordingly. It made it impossible to get a close friendship formed, without that power imbalance interfering. It didn’t matter how friendly and down to earth Phil tried to make himself. It was ingrain in his species to recognize him, and the power he held from being so old. Sometimes he really felt his age. Time slipping through his fingers, from an hour glass long broken.

In a way being friends with Techno would lead to heartbreak. Wolves didn’t age as fast as human and other creatures. Wolves aged at a very slow pace, for as long as they ran under the full moon. Or at lest Phil thought they did. It had been so long since he actually seen wolves and was able to ask questions. Techno probably wouldn’t know some of the answers. He was probably never been allow to read.

The protective and possessive instincts rose again, pulling at his dead heart. Could he possibly turn Techno? Make the wolf Coven.

Phil shook his head with a tsked, ashamed the thought even crossed his mind. Now that would be ridiculous. Even if that did work, what would the make Techno after? Would it kill the wolf in him? Phil didn’t think Techno would want that anyway. And while the thought was there, Phil knew he would not do that to Techno. Most vampire seldom choose to be one. Phil couldn’t remember if he had or not. He had long forgotten how he had become a Vampire. Whether he had been made, or if he had always been. Though considering how old he was now, he guessed to the rest of the vampire race, Phil has always been and will always be…….Unless Dream had his way.

Phil paced his is room a bit. Despite popular opinion, Phil slept in a bed and not a coffin. He found that to be just barbaric, and they were long past that time period. One his bed a small group of crows nested. His little messengers. “I guess I could write him a letter and just hope he can read it.” He mumbled, to the crows perched around and on his bed. Going to sit on the plush bed disturbing a few of the creatures to use the side table to write on some paper. “Just make sure he gets it, okay. Don’t linger. I don’t need you all pestering him. You come right back.” Phil instructed, rolling the paper up.

One of the crows, took it from his hand by their talons. Following Phil to the widow hidden behind a thick blackout curtain. Taking a breath, Phil pulled it back, squinting his eyes not use to the light. Another belief was that vampires could go out in the sunlight. They were true for the most part. But Phil could. He was old enough that a few minutes in the sunlight wouldn’t hurt him past a little redness. But he couldn’t spend a long time out. No one but his wife knew he could do this. Well, her and the crows. It was his hidden ability, that he didn’t care to flaunt. He guessed it was his way to make himself equal to the rest of his Coven, but fearing the sun.

He didn’t keep the curtain opened long. Just enough to crack the window open to let the crow out, and then putting it back in place. Once again draping the room in darkness. His eyes grateful for the darkness of the room.

He worried his lip with a fang. He truly hoped Techno could read. He wanted to at least give his friends a heads up on his disappearance.

If only Dream had came into existance before Phil met Kristin. Phil would have stood in the sun and watched the young vampire die a slow painful death as the sun cook him alive. While Phil stood slightly immune to the rays effects, with a sinister smile on his face.

Well, nothing like that could be done in the present. So Phil went to sleep, with those thoughts. Ready to live them out in sleep. He would have upset vampires to talk to at moonrise.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

Techno grumbled as he pace the south side of his territory. He was in his human skin again, dress in the clothes Phil had given him. His hair wasn’t braided anymore, that had come undone when he had shifted back to his wolf skin the first time. He had a paper in his hand. He had received it from a crow. It had dropped it on his head while he had been hunting. Techno had unrolled it and seen a bunch of scribble on it. He hadn’t ever learned to read, but he just guessed that maybe the crow had dropped it by accident, and was waiting for Phil to come to give it to him…..and maybe tell Techno what was on the papers the crows seemed to always carry the past few days. So he waited.

And waited.

When the night sky dark with rain clouds released their water, he still waited.

Techno found himself going from grumbling to growling in impatience. Walking from his territory and into the valley. Sniffing at the air and trying to see if he could hear or smell the blonde vampire on his way.

Nothing. The rain that was falling making it hard to smell anything, besides the wetness and dampness of nature.

The paper by the point was wet, crumpled, and wrinkled from his grip on it. Putting it in the pants pocket, then taking it out again. Rolling it up. Unrolling it. Folding it, unfolding and so on.

He hadn’t even finished patrolling his border. He waited the whole night for Phil. Techno had to leave and return to the den without finishing his patrol, and left wondering why Phil hadn’t showed up tonight? He did remember Phil saying something about guests, so Techno guessed that maybe Phil decided to stay with his Coven tonight to welcome the visitors. But hadn’t Phil said, they would arrive in a few days? He tried to remember the conversation correctly, but soon just shrugged away the thoughts. Maybe Phil would come the next night instead.

He walked toward his den, already pulling at his shirt to take it off, to lay them out to dry from the clothes being soaked. Stopping when a small golden head of his pup peeked out of the den. Wide and curious blue eyes looking up at Techno in amazement, little black nose working over time.

Techno stood frozen, as his little pup inched out of the den, taking in Techno’s new form. Techno hadn’t switched to his human skin in front of Tommy before. Happy to stay as a wolf, protected with fangs, claws and fur. He only switched to human for to meet Phil, because, well, Phil seemed really proud and enjoyed Techno’s human skin. Techno felt like a person with Phil and he didn’t want the vampire to feel that he had helped make Techno look presentable in both forms for nothing. Phil didn’t need to give him clothes, knowing Techno would most likely stay wolf for the most part. Techno had wanted to at least show Phil, he would be wearing the clothes. That he appreciated the effort Phil had put in.

Techno just forgot Tommy had never seen him on two legs. Though after a good minute of sniffing Techno, the pup immediately lost his cautiousness. Running right up to Techno and jumping with his tail wagging demanding to be picked up, with little yips.

Techno minutely thought about continuing to get out of the clothes and take his wolf skin again. But Tommy was insistent. So with a sigh of conceding to the pups demands, bent the knee and picked his pup up.

Tommy immediately stuck his cold nose into Tachno’s neck. Techno readjusted his hold on his pup, not use to feeling the cold nose on skin instead of fur.

He rumbled soothingly to Tommy, trekking through the trees, to the place the deer like to graze and Tommy like to play. Something in him was happy that Tommy wasn’t scared of his human skin. For some reason a part of him worried if Tommy would reject the human side of him. He guessed, with Tommy being a turn human Techno might actually be a welcoming sight.

Settling under a tree, Techno reached into his pockets, pulling out the emerald earring Phil had given him. It shimmered in the sunlight and immediately caught the pups attention. Techno showed it to him. Crooning happily, as the pup tried to pounce on his hand to get the shiny. The earring carried Phil’s scent too. Techno had been introducing the vampire scent to Tommy regularily. The pup didn’t understand the scent, but was curious enough to sniff every time Techno would bring the robe he still hadn’t returned. Now he would have the earring to let the pup smell as well. Seeing his pup quickly growing irritated in being unable to defeat Techno’s hand and get the green shiny that he was chasing, Techno decided to change up the impromptu game. Using his other hand, Techno rolled the pup on his back and hid the emerald back into his pocket with the other while the pup was distracted. Enjoying the view of his pup swiping at the offending hand and then searching for the shiny emerald earring again.

He stayed in his human skin the whole day. Hunting in it had been interesting. Instead of bringing down a deer with his teeth and claws, killing through blood loss and ripping out the throat of his prey, all he had to do was catch and break its neck. Dragging their meal home to the den with Tommy, pretending to help while biting and pulling at the deer’s horn the whole way.

Techno had been careful with his clothes not wanting to ruin them when Phil had just gave them to him. It was interesting eating the deer as a human, his hands all bloody and ripping the meat not has smoothly as he could with fangs and claws. Tommy certainly enjoyed his struggles. The little pup rubbing his bloody face into Techno’s white shirt, before wagging his tail happily, when Techno pulled a face. The little runt actually snickered at him.

Besides Techno staying human for the day, everything moved along as normal. Tommy played and got into mischief. Sometimes needed Techno to save him if he fell in a too deep hole that he, himself had dug. Running and trying to outpace Techno, who had longer legs, whether it be wolf or human. By the end of the day, Tommy had demanded Techno to hold him while he fell asleep. Something that was new to Techno.

He felt awkward holding his pup with arms and hands. Gently rocking Tommy to sleep. The pup seemed to really enjoy it. Little paws flexing blunte claws as he flipped over onto his back in Techno’s arms. His underbelly exposed in blind trust.

Techno found another wolfish croon rumble from his chest, the sound a little different in his human skin, but seemed to relax his pup further anyway. How could he have gotten so lucky to find his pup? He felt his heart pull slightly as he looked over his pup. Finding himself quoting promises in his head, that he has made over and over to his pup from the very day he seen him. Now that he was in his human skin, he was starting to think about when Tommy got older. The pup would be making a conscious efforts to shift then. Techno was going to have to teach him to be human too. Not just wolf. He combed his hand through Tommy’s golden fur in thought. Tommy would learn wolf language first, but he would need to continue to know human speech too.

Techno wasn’t sure if he could be the one to teach Tommy human speech. He hadn’t spoken human tongue in forever. Curious if he could still make a human word leave his mouth, Techno tried to speak, for the first time. “Gr…oofm” The growling sound left his mouth. Techno grimaced. Well, that was fail if he ever heard one.

Even Tommy, a baby, a pup, could say a human word. ‘Da’d’ Techno frowned at the memory even though he had loved hearing Tommy’s first human words to him. He frowned, because his tongue would not listen to what he wanted to say. He had been trying to say Tommy’s name just then.

He worked his mouth again, thinking hard on Tommy’s name and how his mouth and tongue needed to move to say it. “Gruu….mf.” He tried again. Making a very disapproving sound toward himself, as he laid Tommy on the nest of pelts.

Maybe it really had been too long since he spoken. The language just felt foreign to him now. And his brain seemed unable to process how to make the mouth say the word. He concluded. Leaving the den to patrol the border of his territory again. Still staying human, and hoping Phil would show up tonight, since he missed last night. Maybe he could ask Phil to help him speak human. The vampire made him look and feel human. Surely, Phil could teach him to speak. But when Techno made it to the valley, ,Phil was not there. Techno waited again. Pacing and even venturing into the valley. The paper that he had questions about in his hands. Though the markings on it since the rain were smudged and ran in dark streaks on it now.

Techno tried speaking again while he waited. “Grf...Fgr….Grrr….mf….Aaahgrrrr….” He growled and grunted. Switching from trying to say Tommy’s name to trying to say Philza’s names. “Grraaaf….” He shook his head frustrated. Sticking his tongue out at one point, because of the weird motion he was trying to force it to do. The force his vocal cord to switch from wolf to human.

He could do this.

He could do anything.

If he could survive in the fighting ring, he could make his mouth speak. He tried a few more times, and still failed. He couldn’t make the his vocal cords make the appropriate sounds. It felt weird and foreign. It made him think how close to becoming a feral beast he had come. If they hadn’t made the mistake of making Tommy the bait. If he hadn’t met Phil. Techno’s mind would have broken. He was sure of it more than anything now. Why else would it be so hard for him to speak human while he was human? He refused to believe that he had lost his voice.

He looked to the mountain, hoping to see Phil rushing to meet him, but ended up needing to continue his patrol on his own again. He stayed human out of the want to speak now. Making random sounds and noises, while he was alone. Even on his way back to the den. So much so that his throat started feeling a bit raw from the odd noises.

For once he was the one that woke Tommy, from trying to use words. The pup was not happy about that. Showing his grumpiness, with growls and grumbles of his own, while eating breakfast. Techno tried to continue to say Tommy’s and Philza’s name. Experimenting with different sounds the rest of the day, only stopping when the two of them laid down to nap throughout the day. Even his pup was giving him weird looks. Though that didn’t stop Tommy from biting and pulling at Techno’s long hair. Trying his best to put his paw prints on Techno’s clothes. Trying to claw his blunt claws into Techno’s human skin. Only succeeding in leave thin little red marks.

“Grra..trrrr...Tromrrr….” Techno grunted cutting himself off at the hint of a growl coming from his mouth, during their dinner.

The pup having long lost his interest in Techno’s weird sounds, didn’t pay him any attention while playing with a bone from the meal, trying to crack it open and get the marrow inside.

“Frimmmrrra” Techno tried with Phil’s name.

He wasn’t quite there yet, but he supposed he had made progress from when he started. Helping Tommy get the marrow from the bones, before putting the pup to bed. After Techno had put Tommy down for the night, he went on patrol. Once again waiting for Phil on the south of his border. Looking up at the mountain where he knew a castle sat. Only the tips of its towers could be seen from the valley.

Techno wondered how big the castle actually was. He didn’t linger long in the valley this time. The night wind was chilly on his human skin. The days where starting to get colder, he noted silently. Fall when be upon them soon. When Phil failed to show for a third night. Techno held little hope for the fourth, fifth, and sixth. By the third week mark, Techno had tried wearing the red cape with the white fur lining, to keep his human skin warm from the night wind. He debated switching back to his wolf skin and staying in it now that it was getting colder, but he still was busy practicing saying words.

He tried to perserve his clothes by rotating between them and his wolf skin. Though he was starting to fall back into his normal routine before Phil again. His hair was a mess again. Though he had tried to put it back into a braid with clumsy fingers. He had long left the paper that he had picked up from the crow on the grassy floor of the valley around the second week. He couldn’t read it, and Phil wasn’t showing up for him to tell Techno what it said. The emerald earring that Phil gave him, ended up in his ear, like he had seen Phil wear it, so to not lose it. That had been an experience, but not as bad as he thought it was going to be though. Less painful than have teeth and claws ripping into him for sure.

However, he did find that his speech had become better, from him trying to work the words out of his mouth. He crooned as he picked his pup up for the umpteenth time for the day. “Grrrr-T-om-mee…..” He crooned, cradling his pup close.

Tommy growled and yipped and was wiggling to be put back down. Running back into the same hole Techno had saved him from.

Techno smiled and shook his head. Stripping the clothes from his body and kicking off the boots. They were by the stream today. Techno tossed the clothes in it. Stepping into the water and trying his best to clean them and himself. Tommy barked and yipped at the bank, trying to jump himself from his hole.

Techno made another comforting croon toward his pup. “T-om-mee….” He repeated, letting his tongue practice saying his pups name. As he tried to wash his clothes into the stream. To keep them as clean as possible.

Another determined bark answered him. The sound of small blunt claws scrapping the dirt to try and escape without help.

Techno looked silently to the south. He wondered why Phil had not come for their nightly walks anymore. Techno felt like he should be worried about this sudden change. Or maybe he was just being paranoid. “Ph-il-za…..” He grumbled out slowly in thought. He found he could speak better if it was slow.

He wasn’t one to usually doubt his paranoia, it had saved him many times in the past. Like when opponents would play dead. Techno had learned to never turn his back without ripping out the throat his rivals. Never trust they were too injured to get up and retaliate.

But the last time he seen Phil, he had spoke of guests. Other vampires. Maybe Techno was overthinking. Phil had said, that he would not trust telling the other Covens of Techno presence. Not that Techno wanted to announce his and Tommy’s presence.

Was he over thinking it?

Phil would have told Techno if something was wrong, right?

Techno hung the clothes on a low branch to dry. Before stepping from the water. He let his form change. Going back to his wolf skin, after days of being in his human skin. He was starting to get use to switching, from doing it so often now.

His fur blocking out the chill of the wind, as he shook water from it. The emerald earring hanging his ear still, even as a wolf. Tommy had stopped barking from his hole in the dirt. Techno walked over and peered inside. Tilting his head to the side to see a human Tommy staring up at him with a mad expression. Clearly, the pup had gotten upset that Techno hadn’t come to retrieve him faster, that he shifted unknowingly. “U-psees.” Tommy demanded of the large wolf peering down at him, tiny little hands reaching up. The runt would switch to a human toddler right when Techno went back to his wolf skin.

Techno grunted, in response, slowly lowering his head into the hole and gently locking sharp teeth around paper thin skin. His head tilted awkwardly, so his jaw could wrap around his human shifted pup, lifting him from the hole. He gently sat Tommy back onto the ground and sat back to watch his human pup, climb onto two feet to toddle around, making babble noises and on occasion turning and pointing at Techno making more wolfish sounds and the same word he called Techno the first time. “Da’d!” Each time Techno tried to ignore how his heart melted each time Tommy said that.

Techno made happy crooning noise and laid himself to block the toddlers path to the stream and hole. Head pillowed on his paws as he watching the pup, switch from wolf to human, as he walked around. Tommy was likely copying Techno again. Now that Techno had allowed the pup to see him human. Tommy had been switching his own form more often. Learning through watching Techno, without really knowing what he was doing.

Techno soon stood up and yawned. Looking to the sky to see the sun lowering. Night time was fast approaching. And the next full moon was fast approaching. He nosed and urged Tommy to go in to the directions of the den. They were making a slow process, when Techno heard in. The snap of a branch and the footsteps of a person. Someone was in his territory. Growling lowly, he lifted his head, his ears facing where he had heard the noise. They weren’t close, but they were trespassing. Two of them.

He sniffed the night air. The dying sunlight now gone, as the stars flicker to life in the sky, showing the waxing moon in the sky, signaling the next incoming full moon. The night air carried the scent of old iron and ash to his nose.

Vampires. There were vampires in his territory. Not Phil though. Techno could forgive Phil. He didn’t know these vampires.

No longer wanting to waste time, Techno placed his teeth on the back of Tommy’s neck to make him switch back to his wolf skin, and picked the pup up by his scruff. Techno kept himself low to the ground and let his paws glide him silently through his territory. Ears twisting and flicking this way and that. Nose keeping track how faint or how strong the vampires scent was. Gauging how far they were from him and Tommy.

Tommy hung limp by his scruff, and sensing Techno’s urgency had not made any noise, like a good pup. Following his wolf instincts to be quiet.

Techno took the long way back tot he den. Wanting to see if the vampires were following. Had they noticed, Techno and Tommy’s presence. And when he continued to hear them, no matter where he went to go home to the den, he knew…..They were hunting him.

Techno made it to the den and placed Tommy inside. Giving warning snaps to his pup to; Stay. Be still. Be quiet. Before stepping out of the den. With his pup safe and hidden from the outside, Techno went to find the trespassers. No longer running from them.

The clouds in the sky slightly signaling incoming rain, that would start later. It had been raining a lot sense the winds had changed for the colder. Techno guessed snow would soon follow, once the leaves have all fallen. He listened out for them.

There seemed to be two of them.

Techno circled around stalking silently as he got closer.

“Ant, I’m telling you that those were wolf markings. The old bastard has werewolves around here somewhere.” One of the Vampires were saying in a hush tone.

“We were suppose to scout out the area, not hunt werewolves Sapnap. Besides wouldn’t we have seen or heard the beast by now?” The second vampire shushed. The one called Ant.

Techno stayed low. Moving in silence. Barely brushing past the leaves and the grass in his movements. Trying to get a good look at them. So, they were hunting him and Tommy.

He seen them come to a stop in a small little clearing he would bring Tommy to play. Where the deer and rabbits would graze. Where Techno would hunt. The perfect spot to kill them. They were already too close to his pup. The feral protective instinct in Techno’s mind whispered.

Still Techno didn’t want to kill Phil’s Coven, so he would give them a warning. To correct their mistake. He circled until he could see their faces. Watching between some bushes as one vampire, on that was wearing a white band around his head sniffed the air and turned to lock eyes with Techno. A big fanged smirk spreading on his face. “Found it.” He hissed happily, pointing Techno out to his friend.

Techno stepped out slowly, ears pressed back, tail up in the air, and fur raised all along his back. Techno sent a teeth filled snarl in warning to the two trespassers.

“Sap, that a big fucking wolf!” The one must be Ant. The Vampire was wearing a cat hoodie. The irony wasn’t lost to Techno. He’s eaten cats before, after all.

“Right! Dreams going to love this.” That one must the Sapnap then. He actually look more capable of fighting back than the other one.

Techno snapped his jaws together once, his own wolfish way to make them leave.

They laughed. The one in white, reaching into the backpack on his back and pulling out chains and ropes. “Here, poochy, poochy. Let’s get you home to your new owner.” Sapnap cooed, with a mean grin.

Techno dug his claws into the ground. How sure was he, that they didn’t belong in Phil’s Coven?

“Philza’s been hiding you hasn’t he. Wonder how big the pack is?” Ant cooed as well, the two vampires starting to walk toward Techno, with no fear.

Techno was very sure they didn’t belong.

Most wouldn’t walk so confidently up to Techno, even when he was in the fighting ring, chained and muzzled, his owners, and handlers would all flinch or stay a poles length away. Vampires though, were hard to kill. In theory a werewolf could kill one on the full moon. A time their species shared the same abilities. In theory a wolf could come close to hurting a vampire on a normal night.

To keep his pup safe and his territory trespasser free, Techno was willing to test how much damage he could do to a vampire on a normal night.

“With a big fucking monster like you on our side, we’ll have no problem killing King Philza.” Sapnap gloated, coming closer.

Having heard enough and letting the two walk closer a bit more. Techno launched, teeth ready to test their sharpness against vampire skin. To protect his pup and his friend.

His large claws, ripped through clothes and knocked down the weaker of the two; Ant.

Once he got rid of these two he was going to go and demand Phil to tell him what was going on! But first, Techno needed to kill the trespassers first that dared to threaten him on his territory. To threaten his pack, his pup. His friend. The phantom cheers of the Ring echoed in his head, for the Blood God.

Blood, blood, and more blood. Blood was the only way to survive.

A foot connected with his head, knocking him off his prey.

‘Damn beast! I’ll shoot you myself if you lose me any money! You better hope you die in there!’ The phantom voice of his owners rang in his head along wiith the roaring and chanting of a phantom crowd in his ears. 

Techno rolled back onto his feet, swiping hard as his one of his opponents tried to take the advantage, to try and claw for his eyes. Giving Ant time to get to his feet and pick up on of the chains dropped. The Vampire spinning it in the air and bring it down fast and hard as one would do a whip.

Techno dodged at the last second, the chain links snapping hard onto the ground, rebounding up into the air. 

‘The people want a fight, you filthy mutt and if that means you fight with a flayed pelt, then all the better for me!’

Techno lunged forward to catch the end of the chain as it bounced off the ground. Catching both vampires off guard. Sapnap coming to hold the chain on Ants end.

“Fuckers strong!” Sapnap grunted. The two vampires digging their heels into the ground. 

Techno had his claws dug into the ground to anchor himself. Using all his strength to not give into the two vampires. If he let up. If he relaxed. He would go flying. His teeth grinding hard against the chains links in his mouth.

“We’re stronger!” Ant hissed out. As they tried to reel Techno in. 

‘If you turn out to be the weakest asset I own, you’re a dead asset, that I’ll turn you into a coat.’

Techno released the chain, already running for the two vampires, that just had their balance taken. He slammed his paws and his entire body down on the first one; Sapnap. The vampires body, making a cracking sound, while making the vampire scream in pain, from being used as a launching platform for Techno to wrap his jaws around Ant’s head and with all the strength he possessed, chomped down hard, until a deafening crack, resounded in the little clearing, making Sapnap who was charging to skid to a stop. The standing vampire hd his arms wrapped around his torso, indicating Techno had indeed hurt him. Techno chomped, more until the body below him stopped moving. The head in his mouth no longer shaped like a head. Black blood, that tasted like old iron and ash, coated his tongue and dripped from his mouth, as he twisted and yanked. The head flying from his mouth as it detached from its body, black blood raining onto the ground as it went and landing at the feet of Sapnap.

Victory.

Licking his teeth, Techno turned to see the once cocky and smug vampire in the white bandanna look at him in horror. “Oh, shit…..Your….we’re suppose to be…...What the hell are you?!” Sapnap shouted, turning on his heels and running away.

‘Blood! Blood! Blood!’ Chanted the phantom crowd in his head.

Techno gave chase. He didn’t have a hope of catching the vampire. He was sure he wasn’t suppose to be able to kill the other one. But he wasn’t going to bother thinking about it. Sapnap made it to the west side of the territory and leaving before Techno could even attempt to cut him off. Escaping his shared fate with the other one; Ant.

They had threatened Techno’s pack. Tommy. Philza.

Still growling in agitation and the want to continue the chase outside his border, Techno paced himself along the edge. Looping around that side of the border, hoping to catch the scent of the vampire. Hoping to scent him trying to enter the territory in another direction. After a good while of doing this, Techno stalked his way back to the dead vampire, dragging it back to the den, where he had left Tommy.

He was going to have to take it to Phil. He was going to have to go to Phil.

He wanted to know what was going on?

He wanted to know if Tommy was in danger?

Who was this Dream they mentioned?

Why did they want to kill Phil? Techno’s protective instinct prickled at that thought.

Phil wasn’t just a friend, Techno decided. Phil had become pack. Phil patrolled the border with Techno.

Phil had talked and stayed with Techno when all Techno could do was growl and snarl.

Had helped Techno.

If Phil was in trouble…..If his pup was in trouble…...If his pack was in trouble, Techno wanted to know, and he wanted to help.

He growled at the troubling thoughts that bounced in head, as he dragged the body home with him.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

Techno had left the body of the dead vampire outside the den. Quickly shifting to his human skin. It would be easier to carry Tommy and drag the body this way. He went for the bag of clothes, only one pair sat in there untouched, including the red fur lined cape he had stuffed back in there. Techno quickly got dressed, shoving his boots on and cinching his belt to his pants. He didn’t bother to tuck in his white shirt as Phil had done the first time he worn it. The last thing he put on was the red cape. It was long and almost touched the ground. Techno was just tall enough that it didn’t. When he snapped the clasp closed, the cape draped over his whole body, hiding it. Then oh, so carefully, dug Tommy out of the pelts. The golden little pup, looking up at him with big trusting tired eyes. It was past Tommy’s bedtime, but Techno couldn’t wait for sunrise and he wasn’t leaving Tommy alone. He chuffed and made low crooning noises at his pup, cradling him in one arm. Positioning so that Tommy was tucked into his side, and with the red cape draped over, no one would know the little pup was there. They would just see Techno and smell only Techno.

But what if he needed both hands?

Techno place his pup back down, thinking. Grabbing the bag used to hold the clothes and ripping it just so. Making it into an impromptu sling; or small sleeping hammock for Tommy to lay in. Techno looped it across himself, and gently tucked Tommy into it. The sling laying just so on his side, giving him freedom of movement, and hiding Tommy within the confines of the red cape. No one would know, Tommy was there. Techno nodded to himself satisfied that his pup would be safe this way, before going back outside the den to retrieve the dead vampires body.

Techno grabbed an ankle and started dragging it behind them. Walking quickly, while trying to listen. The waxing moon in the sky lighting his way. He itched to be in his wolf skin. To have his fangs and claws and thick fur. The red fur lined cape did well, keeping the night chill from touching him or Tommy. It was well made, and glided with him as he moved. Then he heard it. Leaved shifting abnormally, in the trees before a silhouette dropped from them.

Another vampire.

Techno gritted his teeth in a growl. Acutely more aware of the dangers with Tommy under the cape. He dropped the dead vampire body to have both hands free.

“You the werewolf, Sapnap was crying about?” The Vampire asked, stepping into the moons light. Blonde short hair and a purple hoodie. He was flipping a small blade in his hand and catching it every time by the hilt. “He said, you were a monster. You don’t look like a monster. You look more like a blundering fool walking around dressed in a red mantel like he’s some shit.” The vampire threw the knife.

Techno didn’t think as he brought his hand up to catching the blade, the tip just grazing his cheek before he had grabbed the hilt of the small knife, stopping its flight. A think line of blood, dripped from Techno’s face, as he re-positioned his grip on the weapon.

The vampire smirked. “Not bad. I’m called Purpled.” The vampire introduced himself. “I hunted werewolves before Dream turned me. I am now intrigued.” He smirked, in challenge.

Techno growled again. Now he wished he could switch to his wolf skin, just so he could maul this guy.

“Won’t you show this monster werewolf form, I’ve heard about?” Purpled asked tauntingly, taking several steps forward.

Techno took one step back. What should he do? He couldn’t fight while holding Tommy. The pup might get hurt.

“Or was Sapnap telling a lie? I know you’re a wolf. But you just don’t seem like you could do the damage that Sapnap presented. And killing one of us. Vampires. On a normal night. I mean come on. Everyone knows wolves can only do that on a full moon. Your not strong enough.” Purpled smiled, in a blur running to the right side of Techno.

Techno skipped back. Putting distance, between him and the vampire.

“You’re definitely not fast enough.” Purpled tilted his head, still smiling.

Techno supposed the vampire found this amusing.

“Yet you killed Antfrost. Curious. I am very curious.” Purpled admitted, with a shrug. “I wasn’t sent here to scout, or to try and capture the old Kings pet. I’m here on my own. As a werewolf hunter I’ve wanted to fight the best beast out there. None surpassed my expectation. I doubt even you can.” The vampire sighed, as if already bored. Pulling the sword that was strapped to his back free from its sheath. “So here’s what’s going to happen, wolf. We’re going to fight. I’ll kill you and make a nice throw rug out of your fur. But I’m a fair person. So I’ll give you a choice. Man or beast form. You have five seconds.” The Vampire, shook out his arms, before gripping his sword in more controlled grip.

Techno didn’t have time for this. He shifted his body where his left side was more shielded. And then Purpled, moved. Techno blocked the swords blade with the small knife that had been thrown earlier. Using his foot to kick at the knees of the vampire, hearing a loud from the impact. He was unsure if it was the vampires knee that had made the sound or Techno’s foot, from the impact. Either way, they both ended up pushing away from each other. A split second later and Techno blocked another slash of the sword with his blade.

“Come on! Where’s that beast at?!” Purpled hissed in his face.

‘Can’t believe at one point beasts like you were once considered people. Pft! Just a dumb animal. You’re only good for one thing. Winning me money.’ Echoed a long dead owner. The chanting of the crowd was back.

Techno bared his teeth, and this time instead of pushing away, reached out fast to grab a handful of the hoodie the vampire was wearing, lunging his head forward to bite hard into the vampires neck.

The vampire screamed and cursed. Fists punched him in the face and torso, dropping the sword.

Mistake. Techno refused to drop his small blade.

‘Blood! Blood! Blood!’Chanted the crowd.

It was a mistake to throw the knife to Techno in the first place. He’s fought with a blade before. It might have been life times ago, killing was the same in both skins. The style was just different. The vampire hissed and spit, legs coming up and pushing hard to rip Techno away. Techno stabbed the small knife into the vampires collar bone to make it so he couldn’t.

A hand came and claws at his face. It didn’t phase him, but when a kick was aimed where Tommy was hidden up the cape. Techno released, throwing the vampire into the nearest tree. Logically, he knew the vampire wasn’t aware of the pup sleeping in the sling tied to Techno and hidden under the red cape. Instinctively, Techno didn’t care.

Purpled crashed into the tree, flying right through the thick back. The vampire twisting in the air to roll on to his feet, as he skidded to a stop. A hand coming up to remove the small knife Techno had stabbed into him, as the tree fell to the ground.

“You are strong.” He commented. “That actually truly hurt. Do you know, how long its been, since I felt this type of pain?” Purpled asked. Brushing his hand to wipe at his black blood that was leaking from his body.

Techno growled. He didn’t care. He just wanted the vampire in front of him to die.

“But you're handicapped too aren’t you? Something about that left side, you don’t want me to strike. Hurt maybe? Did Sapnap and Antfrost give the big bad wolf an owie? Let doctor Purpled take a look at it!” The vampire moved again.

Techno hunched a bit to protect his hidden pup better. The vampire knew. He was wrong but he had spotted Techno’s weakness. The vampire was flitting about. Picking up speed. Techno tried to follow him with his eyes. One good opening. He just had to give himself the advantage.

‘Dumb beast is slow as fuck. Might be the night the old Blood God dies in the Ring. His final fight! Hahahaha!’ The phantom mocking in his head rattled.

“You might be strong. But I bet you can’ t keep up.” Laughed the vampire, not even out of breath. Appearing this way and gone the next. Prowling around Techno in an inhuman speed.

“Where, oh where, will the vampire stop?” Taunted the vampire. “Here!” A stab of pain laced, up Techno’s left arm. The arm he had positioned under the cape to protect Tommy.

Techno snapped and growled, his feet kicked out from under him, sending him to the ground. Sending Tommy, rolling out of the sling, exposed. Revealed.

Techno felt his heart, his breath leave him suddenly, and not because the vampire had slammed his foot into Techno’s throat to keep him down.

Tommy yelped from the rude awakening. Grumbling and getting to his feet, not caring about who was around, before snapping and snarling. Kicking up dirt with his back legs. Trying his oh, so hardest to look angry and intimidating. Blissfully, unaware of the danger in front of him.

“A...pup?” The vampire mumbled. “You were protecting a pup?” The vampire looked from Tommy, to Techno with a big grin. “You are a stupid wolf. Fighting vampires. Fighting your betters with a pup attached to you. Is that why I haven’t seen the beast yet? Should I kill your handicap.” The vampire sneered.

‘I really don’t care how hurt you are. If you die from a little sedative, then you deserve to die. Its not my fault you’re so weak.’

Once again Techno felt his instincts snap up. Hands grabbed the vampires foot on his throat and twisted, bring it down to the ground with Techno. The wolf not bothering with changing their position, instead grappled and struggled with the vampire. His fingers at some point finding the vampires eyes and jamming his fingers in them. The screams of his opponent deaf to his ears, as a animalistic snarl left him.

‘Blood! Blood! Blood! Blood!’

Using the eye sockets to hold the skull and bring the screaming vampire close to him. To maneuver where Techno could get proper leverage, and using the now pained and blind vampires own weakness, pushed, hard to slam it into the branch of a nearby tree. Impaling the vampire, and pulling his fingers free, without unhooking them, succeeding in tear of the top half of its face off. Skull, skin, and all. Techno backed off, watching the vampire fall limp on the branch. Black blood, falling and making a small puddle on the ground.

Another victory. Techno had won. He took deep breathes to try and calm down.

Calming down, the frighten whines and small yelps of Tommy could be heard over the phantom chants of a crowd that was not there. Techno looked around for his pup, finding the golden little pup tucked inside a bush.

Techno crooned soothingly toward his pup, holding a hand that was stained with the vampires blood out for Tommy to slowly come to. “T-om-mey.” He called softly.

Tommy look up at Techno with wide scare eyes. The scared whimpers and yips slowly dying, once that pup allowed Techno to pick him up.

Techno petted his pup, cuddling his face into golden fur and rumbled and crooned to calm his pup more. He needed Tommy to go back to being quiet before they could continue. It didn’t take too long, until he felt comfortable enough to put Tommy back into the sling hidden under the cape. Tommy, had curled himself up with his nose tucked under his tail, no longer asleep. No longer comfortable enough to go back to sleep. Techno frowned at that. He had wanted Tommy to sleep through the walk to Phil’s castle.

He growling in irritation Techno grabbed the ankle of Ant’s dead body and then ripping the body of Purpled from the tree, he dragged both in one hand. Leaving it so the cape kept his left side covered; kept Tommy hidden.

Walking from his border, through the small grassy valley that was their neutral ground, and paused momentarily. It was like he could see the invisible border line, though the vampires did not mark the same as wolves. Phil had kept his word, keeping a dirt path cleaned and visible, since the first time they had met.

Now that dirt path look very foreboding. He had never stepped foot on Phil’s territory and Phil had respected Techno and stay off the wolfs territory. Techno was about to break the rule. The emerald earring Phil had given him, seem to weigh a ton on his ear now. Looking tot he two dead vampires in he was dragging, and the little ball of warmth that was Tommy at his side, was what pushed him to step onto the dirt path, and began to walk up the path.

He had expected to be swarmed right away. Techno had even paused for it.

But nothing happened.

So he continued forward. His hidden left arm shifted and combed his fingers through Tommy’s fur, to ease the pups anxiety. To provide comfort as they continued on a well, kept path. The vampire had stairs put in on the mountain to take away some of the rough terrain. In a way, Techno wasn’t surprised to see them. Phil had actually wanted Techno to visit. Little stone walls, kept the plant life at bay in some areas.

The waxing moon ticked by in the sky, signaling the night slipping away, by the time Techno stood before a large castle. It was way bigger up close than the tips of the towers revealed in the valley. Techno let his eyes roam, scoping it out the closer he got. He would get a flicker of movement in the castle shadow on the walls, but nothing else. He could smell the vampires. Could feel their eyes on him, as he walked, to a set of double doors.

Only then did two figures drop from the shadows “Halt! You are trespassing, This mountain belongs to the Vampire King and the Crow Coven. Turn back.” The pink haired female vampire ordered, holding a bow and arrow at the ready. The bow string not fully pulled back, meaning she wasn’t going to just fire her arrow immediately.

“If you have business then state them. If you are a messenger from another coven, relay your message.” The male vampire added. He held a trident in his hand, but was relaxed in his position.

Both were dressed in black armor like clothes that covered everything except their heads. A red heart with feathers inside, the only slash of color.. Though Techno caught a glance at a thick hood, and a face mask that hung on their neck. The fabric looked thick and light at the same time. Obviously built to give them advantage in movement.

Techno stood his ground, and low growl leaving him, as he tossed the two dead vampires he brought with him out in the open, presenting them to the vampire guard at the door.

Techno could smell Phil on them. These vampires were Phil’s Coven.

Though they didn’t seem happy to see the two dead strange vampires.

In fact, both took a step back, their weapons trained on Techno. “Who the hell are you? And what do you want?” The pink haired one demanded.

Techno immediately shift to protect his left side. To protected Tommy, letting out a rumble meant to sooth his pup, while not trying to instigate a fight with the two vampire that were obviously meant to protect the coven inside. “Ph-….” He mumbled past the growl in his throat.

“Is this meant to be a threat? Who sent you?” The male demanded.

Techno growled frustrated. It was hard to make the words come when he was so strung up with adrenaline and weapons pointed at him. He tried to focus real hard, slowly reaching a hand up to show off the emerald earring to the guard, while trying to say his friends name. “Ph-il-...za….” He grumbled out.

The two snapping sharp eyes to the earring.

“That’s the Kings.” The female commented. Just as the door behind them opened.

“What is going on out here? You watchers are tugging at the coven bond, and its distracting us from planning- OH!,Whoa, whoa! Okay.” The vampire that stepped out cut himself off, at seeing the two dead vampires, and then Techno. This vampire was bald and had a metal arm. “Techno, I presume.” He asked.

Techno nodded. This one was dressed like the two at the door, only his armor seemed to have gold woven into the seems.

“Right...Well, I’m Fit, Head Watcher for the Coven. Or Captain if you will.” Fit said, taking a squat to take a good look at the dead vampires. “Your doing?” He asked, looking up at Techno. He didn’t seem to mind taking his gaze off Techno, unlike the two guards at the door.

Techno nodded again.

“They’re not ours.” Fit announced, this time to the other vampires. More had shown up since he arrived. Most likely curious of the situation. Giving Techno a good look at what the Watcher of the Coven looked like with the hoods up and masks on. The hoods actually as a sheer cloth that covered the eyes. Meaning the Watchers of the Coven would be protected from the sun. But he hadn’t come here to look at the Watchers of the Coven.

“Ph-il-za.” Techno requested.

Fit stood up in one swift movement. “Yeah, about that. Look , uh….Techno….Um we’re kind of in the middle of something….I’ll tell Phil you stopped by if you wan- Hey!” Fit was quick to step in front of Techno to stop him from entering the castle. The group of Watchers, moving as one to help their Captian.

Techno growled loudly when one went to grab at him.

“Don’t touch him!” Fit snapped. Making all the Watchers freezes.

Though Techno continued to bare his teeth.

“Don’t touch him. He’s not a danger.” Fit said, again, when the group of Watchers did not relax.

“You sure about that, Fit?” The guy with the trident asked.

“Shut up, Sam.” Fit hissed.

Techno grunted, annoyed. “Phi-lza!” He demanded, unable to keep a low growl from escaping at the end, as he once again using his hand to point out the earring that Phil had said, would make the Watchers leave him alone.

It wasn’t working. He debated if Phil would be mad if he just brute forced his way into the castle. Should be fine as long as Techno didn't kill any of them right?

Fit stood and gazed at the earring, with crossed arms. He looked to be thinking for a moment, before sighing. “Bastard would find a loophole in his own laws.” He mumbled. “Okay. I’ll take you to Phil.” He resigned.

Techno grunted again and took a testing step toward the castle, eyes roaming over the Watchers surrounding him. Silently daring them to move. He didn’t care at this point if they didn’t know about Tommy. The first one to reach for his left side was dying.

“Clean that up, and find out who they were.” Fit ordered, before following Techno into the Castle. “Follow me, big guy. You’ll get lost otherwise.” Fit said, gesturing to a set of stairs the spiraled around and up.

Techno looked up to see how far they went. Seeing that the stairs seemed never-ending. Then at the inside of the castle. Why did it look like the castle looked bigger on the inside than it did on the outside? Or maybe it was because Techno had never ever been inside a building past a cage. Were castles suppose to be this massive looking outside and inside? How did people know where to go in these places?

The only thing stopping Techno from giving into the instinct to run back outside to the open air and freedom, was the reminder that two Vampires had been on his territory. They had not been one of Phil’s Coven. And if not taken care of now, Tommy would be in danger. Phil could be in danger. Techno didn’t want to have his pack in danger. He needed Phil to explain.

“You coming?” Fit asked, standing on the bottom step of the stairs and was waiting patiently as Techno looked at his surrounding.

Techno shook himself from the stupor he found himself in and nodded. Maybe Fit was just taking him to the first door on the stairs. Techno thought hopefully, pushing the instinct to want to be outside to the back of his mind. Reminding himself, he had come here. And he could leave whenever he wanted.

Techno was silently thankful, that Tommy was once again listening to his wolf instincts to stay quiet.

It didn’t seem the vampires were aware of the pup just yet.

That soothed Techno some, as he followed Fit.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

Techno grumbled, they had went up an ungodly number of stairs, and now they were twisting and turning in multiply hallways. Fit would comment here and there, but Techno wasn’t really interesting on what the vampire had to say. For the corner of his eyes, Techno would swear he was see a Watcher, but when he would turn to look they would be gone. They had crossed paths with a group of vampires, that had smelt different from Fit and the Watcher; not like Phil. Fit had brushed them aside, and then ordered them to stop staring when they gawked at Techno.

“You smell wild. That’s why they’re staring.” Fit commented, when it was just the two of them again.

Techno lifted an arm to sniff the back of his hand. He smelt like fresh split blood with the lingering scent of the vampire blood that had been wiped away.

Fit looked back at him, catching Techno sniffing his own hand. “It means you smell like nature. Alive.” Fit said. “We don’t get many with a heartbeat in here. We have a few human’s from the blood bank that live here for a bit. Especially, now that we have guests.”

Techno hummed. He guessed that made sense. He paused when they passed a large portrait of a woman. He’s been seeing the same woman in the portrait, every hallway Fit led them down. Sometimes Phil would be in the portrait with her. Sometimes she would be in different dresses. Techno got the feeling she was important, if her picture was everywhere.

“Here we are.” Fit announced, opening a door and letting Techno step in first.

Techno looked around an open and comfy looking sitting room. He turned to look at Fit. “Phil-za?” He said, trying to ask where Phil was.

Fit looked apologetic. “He’s in a meeting, right now. I’ll let him know you’re here and he’ll come see you when the meeting is over.” Fit said.

Techno was already shaking his head at that. Going to step out of the room again.

“Whoa, hey, wait a minute.” Fit tried, after being shoved to the side, for Techno to get back in the hallway. “Look, its better if you stay in one place.” Fit said, he had his hands held in a way to show he wasn’t trying to grab for Techno, as he tried to block his path.

Techno grunted, ignoring him. Smelling the air in the castle and trying to find Phil himself. He didn’t care if he was in a meeting. Techno didn’t come here to sit and wait.

As soon as he caught the scent he started moving. Fit running to catch up/

“Okay, so I guess what they say about a wolf sense of smell is true.” The vampire commented, walking fast to keep up with Techno and place himself in front of the wolf once more. “Okay, okay.” He said, when was able to stop Techno from going further.

Techno glared at the man. How angry would Phil be if Techno just knocked this Vampire into the wall? Techno could claim self defense.

“Look. He’s meeting with the Council of Elders. Its an important meeting you can’t just storm in. Okay?” Fit said.

Techno rolled his eyes, and grabbed the vampire by the throat and lifted him up, until the vampire hung in his hand, and his feet barely touched the floor and growled at him. His grip on the vampires neck tight enough that if Fit had been a living man, would have instantly struggled to breath.

Fit’s eyes widen for a moment, his legs kicking out before the movement was stopped abruptly. The Vampire seeming to force himself to be calm before letting his eyes move to look to the side, as if to see how far from the ground Techno had him. “Ah, I see... Mhm. I understand now.” He said clearing his throat when is came out a bit pitched. The vampire patting at Techno’s forearm, as if to show his understanding. “That was my mistake. The meeting can be interrupted for this. Yup. Eh- haha! Uh! If you don’t mind, just putting me back down and I’ll make sure you see him this time.” Fit said, trying to school his face, but unable to stop the nervous laughter, from trying to come off as calm.

Techno grunted. Keeping Fit held in the air and continuing down the hallway.

“Or! Or- you know, I’ll just continue to hang here. Yup, this works too.” Fit continued. Not struggling once as Techno moved down the hallway. Sometimes giving the correct direction, when the halls crossed and the scent seemed to mingle and come from all direction. “So, I knew wolves were suppose to be strong.” Fit commented.

Techno grunted, not really listening.

“I just didn’t believe wolves could be this strong.” Fit said.

Techno didn’t bother making a sound for that. His hidden left hand ran through Tommy’s fur. His little pup shivering, against his side, from the new smells that were attacking his sense of smell, yet kept quiet all the same.

“Just so we’re clear…...You’re not going to kill me when we get to Phil right? Cause, I think that would put a strain on you’re friendship. And I have a fledgling- Ramon. You’ve met I’m sure. If you put me down, I sure we’ll both be able to relax a bit.” Fit commented.

Techno was very relaxed. He huffed. It wasn’t like he was tense or anything after having vampires attack his home. Needing to take his pup from the safety of the den; and territory to find out what was going on. Techno’s fingers tightened a bit more around Fit’s neck. Nope. He was the poster boy of calm.

“Right! Why ruin a good thing.” Fit said, grimacing when his hard vampire skin made a crack sound in Techno’s grip. “Second door to the right when you turn on the next hallway.” He pointed, as Techno walked.

The door in question was a heavy wooden door, that opened up to a room full of vampires that were sitting around a table with Phil at the head. All turning to stare at Techno and Fit when the wolf pushed the door open. One second the vampires were sitting at the table looking bored and the next they were all standing some with weapons, and others had moved to the other end of the room furthest from the door. While Phil stayed seated looking shocked.

“Techno?” Phil said, standing up and quickly coming to him. “Mate, what are you doing here?” He asked.

“King Philza, who is that?” A vampire asked, one that had a jagged bladed sword at the ready.

“A friend.” Phil answered, eyes spotting the black blood and dirt that was on Techno. “You’ve been in a fight.” He stated. His hand coming up to trace the fresh wound on the Techno’s cheek, that he had received from Purpled.

Techno nodded.

“Who was it? Who dared to attack you? Tell me now?!” Phil demanded, placing both hands on Techno’s shoulders. His fingers gripping tight. Techno thought he seen a hint of red tint the vampires blue eyes, but when he blinked it was gone.

Techno growled slightly, shrugging the vampires tight grip off his shoulders.

Though Phil looked ready to say something else.

“Before we get into all of that.” Fit interrupted still hanging in Techno’s grip. Waiting for Phil and Techno to look at him before he continued. His arms crossed, over his chest as his body dangled. “Mind putting me down now?” He asked, eyes trained on Phil, then moving to Techno.

“Fit? What -” Phil stared but Fit beat him too it.

“Oh, you know….just hanging around.” Fit said, waiting patiently, like he wasn’t dangling by his neck.

Phil, looked at Techno. Techno stared at Phil apologetically as he released Fit from his grip..

The vampire landing on his feet easily, brought a hand up and rubbed where he had felt his skin crack in Techno’s grip. “You’re stronger than Phil let on.” Fit grunted rotating his neck.

Techno smirked at that.

“And who might this be?” A vampire that was holding dual blades at the ready asked.

Phil turned to the group of vampires with a big smile on his face. “This is my neighbor. Technoblade.” He answered proudly, gesturing to Techno. Phil looked back to Techno and gestured to the group of vampires. “Techno. This is the Vampire Council of Elders.” He introduced.

Techno nodded his head once toward the group.

A few of the vampires stepped forward curiously. “He doesn’t smell human. What is he?” Another asked.

Phil looked at Techno, as if asking permission.

Techno shrugged. He was already there. Might as well go all out.

“He’s a werewolf.” Phil answered.

Both he and Techno taking in the reaction of the group. Which was immediate.

Some stepped forward to crowd into Techno’s space. Other just stood there look flabbergasted. To the approaching vampires, Techno too a few steps back. Phil had moved to stand directly in front with Fit.

“Stop.” Phil ordered, making everyone freeze. “Leave him be.”

“Are you out of your mind! Wolves are feral!”

“I thought they were all gone!”

“How?! The wolves have been broken and going extinct for years!” A few said at once. The murmuring in the room, commenting on him, like he was something rare.

Techno didn’t like being looked at like a novelty. Sure there weren’t many of his kind left. Sure the ones that were around, were broken beyond saving. Beasts down to their purest form. No longer respected, by most. He hadn’t survived, just to be gawked at everywhere he went. It made him think that maybe Phil and his fledglings were the only ones that didn’t care he was an unbroken; for the most part, werewolf that was free. That was alive.

Phil only had to hold out his hand to silence the murmuring. “That’s enough of that. Its not like the existence of wolves had been lost to us. Techno is a good neighbor and friend. I expect civility and proper etiquette from each of you. And welcome my neighbor and friend, Ambassador Technoblade of the Werewolves into out presences.” Phil finished, sounding proud of himself.

Fit let out a silent sigh and shook his head, slightly, from his spot beside Phil. “Phil – Oof!” The man was cut off by the blonde vampire elbowing him in the gut. As another murmur ran through the group of vampires.

Techno got the feeling he just got pushed into a role, that he didn’t quite understand just yet.

“Ambassador!” A posh looking vampire stood up from her chair, quickly. “There is no Ambassadors for werewolves, Philza. There hasn’t been in centuries!” She declared. Though she immediately sat back down when Phil looked her way.

Ah, so Techno was right. Phil did just put Techno in an important position. He didn’t even know what an Ambassador was suppose to do. Hopefully, not much.

“Until now. Because I said so.” Phil said, his voice stern. Suddenly, the temperature in the room dropped several degrees, and the vampires in the room, all seemed to bow ever so slightly at the tone.

Techno had to fight shiver that wasn’t to run down his spine. When Phil turned to look back at him. The blonde vampires usually bright and burning blue eyes had a hint of red in them that wasn’t there before. The red faded immediately, as soon as he locked eyes with Techno.

“Ph…” Techno went to say, but was stopped.

“May we ask, why the Werewolf Ambassador is here, your Highness?” A vampire dressed as a Watcher stepped forward, his hood up and mask on covering his entire face, had interrupted him.

“Of course Bad.” Phil answered, suddenly the temperature in the room returned to normal with Phil’s change of attitude. He looked back to Techno, with an encouraging smile. “Unless, you wish to speak alone, that is?” Phil added.

Techno recognized Phil was giving him a choice. Techno glanced around the room. The Watcher carried a similar scent of Phil and Fit. But there was a few that didn’t.

Phil scanned his face for a moment. “Perhaps, the Council will convene for now. Our esteemed donors from the Blood Bank should be ready and waiting in the dining room, along with a medic to monitor. We also have blood bags for those of you against biting.” Phil said, turning to the council.

A large portion of the vampires left. The only ones that stayed were those few dressed as Watchers, and casual dressed vampires that had stayed near the wall than the table. All smelling similar to Phil. Two Watchers stepped into the room when the Council member left. Techno recognized them from the door. The pink haired one coming to whisper into Fit’s ear.

Phil’s Coven member, Techno decided. He relaxed a bit. His hand still petting through Tommy’s fur, as his pup continued to stay quiet.

“I make the rest leave if you wish.” Phil offered.

Techno shook his head. There weren’t that many in the room.

“Okay. Now, tell me. What happened?” Phil asked, once again his eyes zeroing in on the fresh scratch dried with blood on Techno’s face.

“He came with two dead Vampire bodies.” Fit answered.

“Who?” Phil asked, voice going cold. And there is was again, that tint of red, at the edge of his blue eyes.

“The belonged to Dreams Coven.” The pink haired vampire answered.

Techno felt a little weird. He was sure the first question was for him, but Phil’s Coven Members were answering for him. He respected the speed in which Phil’s Watchers seemed to work. Techno was sure he has only been on there an hour at the least.

“You brought your attackers to me.” Phil mumbled, sounding like he was more surprised than anything. “Did you kill them once you got all the information you could pry from them?” Phil asked, turning his eyes to Fit and the two Watchers, that stood near him.

“Actually, he brought them to us dead.” Fit corrected.

Phil’s head whipped around to Techno. “Its not a full moon tonight.” He stated. “Its a waxing moon.”

Techno shrugged. What could he say to that? He hadn’t thought he could kill them either. He was just protecting himself. Maybe vampires thought too high of their durability. Techno didn’t know. He just wanted to have a safe place for his pup. Wasn’t his fault the two dead vampires started it. They shouldn’t have picked a fight they were going to lose.

Phil had a big smile on his face. “You been holding out, mate.” He chuckled.

Techno shrugged again. He hadn’t meant to.

Then Phil’s face scrunched slightly in thought. “But if you killed them...Why come here? I mean, I’m glad you did, but I would have bet my eternal life it would have taken something more drastic than that to get you to leave your territory. You know I wouldn’t be mad at you killing trespassers. It is your territory, after all.” Phil said, thoughtfully. “Something else pushed you up here.” He stated, fixing Techno with a critical eye.

Techno looked away, trying to not move and turn his left side to shield his hidden pup. Suddenly he wasn’t so sure if it was okay for Phil to know about Tommy. He changed his mind. Too many vampires lived in the castle.

“I’m right aren’t I, mate.” Phil said.

Techno averted his eyes, not longer wanting to meet Phil’s.

“Are you hurt worse than what we know?” One of the Watchers asked, the one Phil had called Bad.

Techno shook his head.

“You haven’t moved your left arm since you came here.” Fit pointed out.

Techno was starting to think he should have, slammed the vampire into the wall when he had the chance in the hallway.

“Is there something wrong with your arm?” Phil asked.

Techno shook his head.

“Mate.” Phil said, tone slightly scolding and pleading at the same time. “Whatever it is, mate….You’re safe with me. Me and my Coven. I swear it, mate.” Phil said, inching closer.

Techno growled making the man stop, suddenly it felt too real. Moving too fast. He shouldn’t have taken Tommy from the den! His instincts screamed for him to leave and run with Tommy. To never let go of his pup. As if to manifest his fear and worries to existence, Tommy decided to let out a small questioning yip.

Techno froze.

The vampires in the room froze.

Phil froze in his spot, looking Techno over. “Techno?” He said.

Techno swallowed the defensive growl that was working its way from his throat, as Tommy, let out another yip, this time shifting slightly.

Phil’s eyes had that red tint to them again, before the vampire closed his eyes, like he was listening. A few seconds later, Phil opened his eyes, now back to their normal blue. “You brought someone else with you.” He said.

Techno grunted, looking down to his left, where Tommy was, and ever so slowly, because his instincts wanted him to deny it, moved the red cape back to present Tommy to Phil.

The little pup poking his head out from the sling Techno had him in, to stare up at Phil.

It was like the vampires in the room, had turned to stone. No one moved. No one breathed. No one took their eyes off the pup that Techno had at his side.

“Tom-mey.” Techno said, reaching to pick Tommy from his sling and actually hold his pup in his arms. The golden little pup had grown tired of being moved and all the noise, all coming to him revealing himself. It would be foolish to keep trying to hide him now.

Phil’s mouth fell open slightly. Eyes shooting from Tommy to Techno. But seemed unable to form words.

Techno recognized when Tommy’s little nose pointed toward Phil and was sniffing, working overtime, his tail wagging at the familiar scent he only knew from the robe Techno had of Phil’s “Tom-mey.” Techno said again, this time talking to his pup. “Ph-il-za.” He gestured to the frozen blonde vampire. Introducing the two, just like Phil had done with Techno to the Council.

“I- You-” Phil stammered out.

Techno flicked his eyes around the room nervously.

Phil took a deep breath that everyone knew his lungs didn’t need anymore and seemed to focus after that. “Okay, okay. Whew, mate. You…...Were you watching after a pup this whole time?” He seemed to decide on asking.

Techno nodded his head slowly. Tommy started squirming his his arms wanting down. Cranky from not getting a full night sleep from being constantly awoken and moved.

Phil nodded with him. “That explains a lot now.” He said, still nodding his head. “The vampires attack and made your territory unsafe for you pup.” He stated.

Techno nodded again. Shifting his hold on the pup, when Tommy shifted in his arms into a toddler. Using his tiny hands to pull at Techno’s long pink hair in vengeance.

Several vampires in Phil’s Coven, made cooing sounds, but didn’t move.

“I was the closet place you could think of.” Phil finished. Techno noted that the vampires eyes had dilated a bit, flicking from Techno to Tommy.

Techno nodded with a grunt. And pointed at Phil, switching to hold the toddler, in one arm.

Phil frowned at that. “Me….” He mumbled.

Techno nodded, a low growl slipping out as he tried to force his mouth to say words. “Drrr-eem…” The word sounded more like a growl than a word. So he tried again. “Drrre-eem.” He said again, which hard to do, when Tommy was grabbing at his face.

“Dream had his scout go through your territory, to scout Phil’s castle.” Fit jumped in.

Techno grunted with a nod. Tommy reaching his boiling point, opened his mouth a let out the loudest cry Techno had ever heard, pounding little fists tiredly against Techno. He found little solace in knowing the vampires ears were suffering along with him. In trying to calm Tommy down, Techno sat himself in front of the table with a large map on it. It looked like one of the maps some of Techno’s past owners would use when they traveled from fight to fight. Techno even recognized a few of the areas……..………………..

………………………….

………………

………..

Phil felt like if he was a living being, that his heart would explode. Techno had come to his home. Finally, after hoping and waiting for Techno to take that first step and visit. He was elated. Then finding out that Techno wasn’t truly alone like he had first thought! He had thought maybe Techno had forgotten how to care for himself being wolf and escaping his past life. Or maybe was slipping further into the damage such a life had caused and from being alone. Phil felt better knowing it was just Techno being a parent to a pup. Taking on all the pack roles to take care of such a tiny, tiny pup, that was now sleeping in Techno’s arms as a human toddler. Phil would see if Techno would tell the pup’s story later, right now he wanted to focus on the issue that had ran Techno from his home.

Dream’s scouts had tried to go through Techno’s territory. Probably thinking it empty at first before catching sight of Techno. Techno had fought them. Killed two. Then came to Phil.

Techno’s presence in the castle would have some of the guest Covens on edge. But Phil’s Coven had been briefed on their neighbor. Knew how Phil felt about the wolf. Knew not to touch him. The other Covens would learn the same. That was why he said, Techno was an Ambassador; and it turned out he wasn’t too far off. Phil couldn’t help but smile a the child Techno held.

He convinced Techno to sit while he held the child. Shooing most of the Coven members from the room, so it was just him, Techno, Fit, and Niki in the room. Techno was rocking slightly, look around the room, as it quieted.

It gave Phil time to silently acknowledge that Techno had also spoke for the first time since Phil had known him. Techno had said, his pups name. Phil’s own name. And Dream’s name; that Phil didn’t like. Didn’t like that Dream had somehow was able to ruin a peaceful life. Whether that meant Phil never learned about Tommy or not, dangerous vampires had disturbed the wolf’s peaceful life. Phil had thought if he had stopped visiting and showing up for their nightly walks, somehow Techno’s life wouldn’t be bothered. He had been wrong.

He was glad Techno had found a way, the strength to kill two of Dream’s scouts.

Phil caught Techno looking at the map table. Eyes looking at each marker. As he help the sleeping little boy in his arms. Rocking to keep the little one asleep.

“I tried to send a letter to warn you. I hoped by me staying away, would mean you wouldn’t be bothered by my species and our current problem.” He decided to say, seating himself across from Techno. This left Niki and Fit to guard the door.

Techno hummed a low note. Eyes flickering over to Phil before going back to look at the toddler in his arms.

“I did think about maybe you wouldn’t be able to read it.” He said.

Techno nodded his head silently.

“I’m sorry.” He said. Phil truly was.

He knew it took a lot for Techno to come this far. To give this much trust. The wolf had brought his pup even. His pup that he had hid and thought was safe in the territory beside Phil’s home. His friend had been forced to flee a home; that was probably his first ever home free.

Techno shrugged at his apology. Giving Phil a look as if to say, ‘What can you do?’, before looking at the map on the table.

“We’ve known about Dream for a while now.” Phil said, looking at the map table too. “I’ve come to the conclusion that he aims to kill me to be the next Vampire King.” He looked up minutely to see Techno staring at him, with a hard look on his face, the wolfs eyes going to the dagger that was still stabbed into the table, then back at Phil. Phil smiled. “Had this been several long centuries ago, I would had killed him and his Coven already. But I can’t.” He admitted. Already knowing what Techno was thinking.

Techno huffed and rolled his eyes.

“I know. Silly right.” Phil agreed. “But I made a vow to my wife.” He said, turning his head to look at her portrait in the room. He was always able to calm himself just looking at his wife.

Techno turned to look at her too.

“I will be a better King than my past self. So, I uphold the laws. I try to be an example for my species. If I a man once driven by power and blood-lust will uphold vampire laws, then they will too.” Phil explained. “So that is the reason for the council meetings. We’re trying to find a way to bring him in with the least amount of blood spilled and the less likely to spread fear. In short, to attack Dream’s Coven, he would have to attack me first.”

Phil met Techno’s eyes as the wolf whipped his head around to look at him. Face contorted, in a silent growl so not to wake the little one.

“I know not ideal, but for now all we have. This map marks where he has his Coven hidden. The red marker, marks the place I believe Dream himself is hidden. Most likely his scouts were all over the mountain base. No doubt to try and spy, and stop smaller Covens that wish to have protection here.” Phil said.

Techno leaned forward slightly to look at the map again. Phil wondered what Techno thought of all this. For the most part Techno stayed cautious, but open minded. He didn’t seem to be a person to let things bother him too much. But then again, even Phil knew what it felt like to have young ones that relied on you to protect them. He imagined it would be harder on Techno considering where he came from. Phil could only assume Tommy, came from the same place.

Techno grunted, and stood up. Freeing a hand to reach and plucked it from its spot on the map. And instead placed replace it with one of the other markers, flicking the normal marker over onto its side. He stayed standing and looked over to Phil.

Phil stared at it for a long time. The action strangely reminded him of one would do during a chess game, signaling the death of the King on the chess board. “Interesting.” He hummed, piecing together what his silent friend was telling him.

But Techno wasn’t done. He placed several markers around the red markers, not too close but grouped all near the images that represented Covens and towns. More closer that Phil and the Council had placed them before. Techno even placed a few of the markers inside the towns and Covens. Once done he stepped back, and paced.

Phil leaned forward. He could feel the moon getting ready to lower, signaling the night coming to an end in a few hours. The map looked cluttered in certain areas. Phil arched an eyebrow. Looking up when he caught Techno trying to stifle a yawn. Phil stood up. “Fit, let me know what you make of this. I’m going to show Techno to a guest room.” He said, motioning for Fit and the other Watchers in the room to study what Techno did.

Ignoring the looks of doubt that crossed all of their faces.

Vampire or not, Phil thought of Techno; and now his pup, as Coven. They would sleep on the Coven floor. Phil decided, as he led Techno through the maze that was the castle halls. It wouldn’t take too long to get where they needed to go. Phil had just the room for Techno and Tommy………………………..

……………………………..

………………….

…………

….

Phil was trying to get Techno to go to sleep. Had taken them to room that smelled entirely like the vampire. He had felt safe enough to lay Tommy down on the big fluffy bed full of pillows, but Techno didn’t feel like sleeping. He was still plagued with the reality that, his territory, his home had been attacked by vampires that had wanted to kill Phil. The map room, Techno had got the impression Phil and his Coven were using it to track their incoming enemy. Techno had re-did it. He placed the markers to attack the enemy, with the red marker representing this Dream person. Techno had tried to give the message that to win was to eliminate the enemy. He wasn’t sure if he had demonstrated this message clearly though.

Phil at least had looked intrigued with Techno’s placements, but the vampire had left other to interpret the meaning.

“You’re not going to sleep, mate?” Phil asked.

Techno shook his head.

“You should. No one will bother you.” Phil said.

Techno shrugged. He believed Phil, but he wasn’t going to sleep after what all has happened To show he did believe Phil, Techno decided to leave Tommy in the bedroom alone. Phil following close behind, not saying anything.

The vampire was letting Techno lead them through the castle, despite the two of them knowing Techno didn’t know where he was going. Down stairs is what Techno was hoping. He paused at a painting of the same lady. Always the same lady in the portraits.

“My wife. Kristin.” Phil said, seeing Techno curiosity. “I would offer to introduce you, but she is asleep. I don’t know when she’ll wake.”

Oh, so that would make her the vampire Queen then. Techno looked at her again and nodded his head. She and Phil would make a good couple. She looked fun.

“Hopefully, she wake soon to meet you.” Phil added, sounding longing.

Techno wondered how long she had been asleep? He thought vampires just slept through the day to wait for the night. Maybe this sleep was different? Did vampires have different sleep patterns? Techno didn’t know, so continued walked.

He went through one door to walk into a small library of sorts. With one wall that had a very large curtain on it. Techno curiously walked in and peaked behind it finding a balcony.

“We use black out curtains to keep out the sun. I had to get special ones made for the rooms that have the balcony.” Phil commented.

Techno hummed. Leaning down and looking how far from the ground they were. The ground was a little bit away, but not too, too far. He glanced looked at the sky before fixing the curtain back in place. It was almost time for the sun to rise. Just a few more minutes and it would be morning. An end to the night, and Techno wasn’t able to return to the den this time.

“Phil, there you are.” Fit called, coming intot he room. He looked at the room in question, like eh wanted to know why they were there, but then decided better. “He was building a war plan.” He said.

Phil even looked surprised a bit, before looking to Techno with a sigh. “Mate. We can’t go got war. We’re trying to avoid war.” Phil said.

Techno growled disapprovingly at that. He had just built a war plan on that map.

“That’s not all.” Fit continued. “It wasn’t just one war plan. But multiple that could give us different outcomes, all placed out on the map. But we would have to strike first.”

Phil was already shaking his head. “We can’t. Dream would have to come to us.” Phil said, look to Techno. “I can’t give into the bloodlust, mate.”

Techno growled at that, turning his head from the vampires to glare at the curtain. He hadn’t closed it correctly. A sliver of morning light was starting to slip in on the neighboring wall near the floor.

“It would send the wrong message to the rest of the Covens if their King murdered in cold blood.” Phil continued.

Techno growled more at that, beginning to pace inside the room.

“I know you want this done and over, it would mean you could return home, without worry.” Phil was saying.

Techno felt his teeth growing in his mouth with his rising frustration. Now that the night was over, it was the day before the full moon. Meaning Techno was going to also have an abundance amount of energy today. No way was he going to get any sleep now.

Thing was even with Dream dead, Techno wasn’t going to be able to have the quiet life he wanted now. He was now known to the vampires. Tommy was now known. Soon hunters would come for them. And it was all the fault of this Dream person. Techno remembered the map having markers on the areas he recognized as some of the locations of the fight rings. This vampire was dangerous, not to just Phil, but to Techno and Tommy.

Phil and his Coven were trying.

“Mate.” Phil called trying to get Techno look at him.

It wasn’t good enough.

“Mate.”

“Uh, Phil…” Fit asked, a hand going totouch the blonde vampire on the shoulder, Techno could see from the side as he paced thinking hard. Thinking fast.

Techno understood why Phil and his Coven were going the route they were. He respected it.

“Mate, calm down.” Phil tried.

Techno hadn’t noticed he was growling. Phil was was being held back by vampire laws. Techno stopped pacing and looked to the curtain he hadn’t closed correctly.

But Techno wasn’t held back by any laws.

“Techno! NO!” Phil shouted.

The vampires voice fading as Techno jumped, his body shifting in the air and shredding his clothes in the process. His body sailing through the air, and to the ground, the black out curtain falling to the ground with him. Techno landed on his feet, howled to give the signal of a hunt.

Techno was going to hunt. What better way to kill a vampire than in the day? The image where the marker represented Dream flashed in his mind. Techno had been there before. The Blood God had won fights there. Running to it would take most of the day. Maybe a whole one, if Techno ran into any more scouts.

“Techno! Technoblade! Come back!” Phil’s voice called, strained.

Techno howled again, looking back to see some Watchers on the balcony. He had been right the armor they wore had been to protect them. But they wouldn’t want to fight in it. It would be easy to rip the hoods down and the face masks to just have to sun burn them to a crisps. He was more than sure that was the only reason they wouldn’t chase him.

Techno was sure when night came Phil would chase after. Either way, Techno knew he was leaving his pup in good hands. Phil would be safe in his castle while Techno hunted in the day. And hopefully, by night, Techno would have taken care of their now shared enemy.

NO one threatened Techno’s pack. No one, got to walk away after threatening Techno, his pup, and his friend. Not without Techno giving it back a thousandfold……………………………..

………………………….

……………..

…...

“Let go of me!” Phil hissed, struggling against the Watchers of his own Coven. They were the day Watchers. Dressed to not be hurt by the sun.

Fit had been quick to put on his mask and hood when Tehcno had charged the black out curtain and jumped, letting the room feel with the morning sunlight. The Captain of the Watchers, dragging Phil from the room, to avoid the light. The others Day Watchers appearing long before Techno's howl faded, signalling the wolf getting further away.

“Phil! Are you crazy?!” Bad shouted, from his where he struggled to keep hold of Phil’s arm. The Watchers were holding him from chasing after Techno. Niki, having been one to close the door. The Night Watcher must have been nearby and had covered herself in a hurry, leaving some pink hair to stick out from the coverings.

“You can’t chase after him! It morning!” Fit argued.

“He’s going to get himself killed!” Phil hissed, breaking out of the Watchers hold for a good split second his finger barely touching the door before the all collectively shoved him back. The group as a whole getting enough force and strength to make Phil collapsed under their weight to the ground.

“That’s his choice!” Another Watcher grunted.

Phil hissed, and bared his fangs. Dread and panic filling him. Techno had seen the map. Techno was going to go and hunt down Dream! He couldn’t allow that. Couldn’t allow Techno to die, for something that didn’t have to effect him.

“I’m immune to the sun!” He tried.

“Oh, yes. We’ll just let you burn in front of our eyes then? Fit hissed back, the Captain of the Watchers had the better grip on their King. Keeping Phil in headlock, and now that they had Phil on the ground, Fit also used his legs to wrap around Phil’s waist to help retrain.

Phil would later understand why they didn’t believe him. But right now, he had to save Techno! That blood lust that was always ready to break free, slipped out into his voice. And his Coven felt it. He could feel them flinch, but out of want for his safety refused to let up their struggle to hold him back. “RELEASE ME!” He shouted in a snarl. Power and bloodlust coated his words.

They had no way to refuse. No way to struggle, though he felt a few of them attempt to. Vampire instincts, and the close Coven bond, was his. And they all found themselves, on their knees around him, in a deep submissive bend, head touching the floor. Phil breathe out, trying to will himself calm. Standing to find, Fit’s metal hand was wrapped around his ankle. The Captain of the Watchers, ha d grimace on his face, from where he was fighting very hard again the instincts and coven bond.

“Phil….Don’t….The Sun.” Fit bit out.

“I can’t let him die!” Phil hissed out, kicking himself free.

“Sir.” Phil turned to see Sam, the Night Watch no longer in his clothes. Bowed like the rest of them, having been too close ot resist.

“What?” Phil hissed, impatient and irritated.

“The- The wolf pup….is awake….”Sam informed.

And like a bucket of cold water, the bloodlust and power in him died down. Techno’s pup. He couldn’t leave Techno’s pup alone. “I’m….I’m sorry.” Phil said, feeling breathless, like a living man. He glanced to his Watcher. “I’ll take care of the pup. At least send Watchers out to look out for him.” He decided, ashamed of his outburst.

“I’ll go personally Phil.” Fit nodded, picking himself up. The other Watchers all standing and blocking the room in case Phil tried to go for it again.

“If you’re not back with him, by night. I’m coming after.” Phil said, firmly.

“I know. Take care of the pup. Techno wouldn’t want anyone else to touch his pup.” Fit said.

And Phil knew Fit was right. Techno only knew Phil. No one had know the pup had been there at first. Techno had made sure the pup smelt like him to hide him. Phil had listen like he was hunting to hear the pups heartbeat; something he hadn't had to do since the blood banks had been established. Techno had shown great trust in Phil to reveal his pup. So he was sure Techno wouldn’t appreciate it if Phil left the pup alone with strangers. And Phil would not break that deep trust, either.

He would just have bide his time and wait for the night. He would pup Tommy in the nest room with the other fledglings to ensure his safety. He tried to reason that where Dream was, would take Techno a full day to get to. The wolf wouldn’t have the speed to rival a vampires until the moon rose into the sky. Phil could get to him before anything bad happened…..He hoped.

TBC

Chapter Text

A quick drowing of Techno and Tommy as wolves. If I have time I'll draw them a bit more and maybe even phil. Forgive the rushness in the drawing and the coloring.  The backgroung is Blah! And while drawing i realized I have no idea how to draw a snarling wolf correctly. XD Oh, well. 

Hope you all like the drawing!

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

(A/N: A Request from: @Swag_Chicken :) And I believe @UnZero had wanted a Tommy POV. Here’s a short chapter for you both. Hope you all like it.)

Phil tried to keep himself busy with the pup. Going to bed to wait out the day was out, for two reasons. One he had to watch the pup. Tommy was wide awake despite his late night. And two, Phil was too worked up to go and relax in his room. So he opted to just chase the little pup around. He had tried to keep a hold on Tommy, but the pup had changed in an instant from human child to wolf pup and wiggled away.

“Tommy. Come back little one.” Phil tried to coax.

“Here, puppy, puppy.” Bad called blocking the way to the stairs.

Tommy tripped over himself to avoid the Day Watcher that was blocking his escape. Yipping and barking. Phil grimace when the pup ran past the fledgling room. The door opening to reveal sleepy little vampire fledgling, all looking at the little wolf pup skittering down the hallway. “Puppy!” Dapper and Talluha both shouted, instantly wide awake.

“No, kids.” Phil tried too late. The little half vampires all ran from the room after Tommy.

“Hey, what’s going on?” Tubbo asked.

“Nothing. Go back to bed.” Phil said, sternly to the two older of the fledgling. Ranboo immediately being the one to follow the older vampires command, pushing Tubbo back into the room and closing the door.

“Dapper!” Bad called, as the little vampires ran past him, calling to his own fledgling. “You’ll speak for a puppy, but not for me?!” He said, sounding hurt.

Phil would have chuckled if he wasn’t worried about the little wolf pup being overwhelmed and scared, and possibly hurt himself. “Kids, don’t chase him!” He warned. Following the group of children as they turned a corner, and into one of the couple of rooms in the castle that had no widow to be wary of. It was a room they let the fledglings turn into a play room, with all their toys, games, and books were kept.

Tommy, had crawled himself under the art table now surrounded by little half vampires. All four on their hands and knees and making cooing and purring noise.

“Kids.” He called again, only to be ignored.

Bad rushing into the room with him. “Dapper! That is not how you introduce yourself.” He scolded, also being ignored. “Ramon! Fit taught you better manners I know!” He scolded again, still being ignored.

Phil could feel through the Coven bond the little vampires excitement. The pure happiness that was flowing from them, it would have been intoxicating to appreciate, if it had been any other pup. One that wasn’t a child himself. A very little and very young child, that had only known one person. “Okay, that’s enough.” He said, more sternly pulling Chayanne away first, and then Tallulah. The little girl coming up with the wolf pup hanging in her arms.

Tommy was chomping on her arm, and had his claws gripping onto her arm, and his back paws kicking and scratching at her. Though being half vampires Tallulah barely noticed, swaying side by side, with a big smile on her face.

“Tallulah, you can’t keep him.” Phil said.

His dead heart breaking a bit, when she frowned at him questioningly. Chayanne who had his notepad wrote on word. ‘Why?’

“He’s Techno’s pup. His name is Tommy. Despite his appearance, Tommy is a toddler. Even younger than you all.” Phil explained.

Tallulah’s hold on the pup instantly shifted to one more secured, and cradled.

Tommy seemed to relax in her hold them. Seeing that had some of the tension rolling off the older vampire. Then Tommy shifted again into a human child.

The three boys in the room, slapped a hand over Tallulah’s eyes. Phil did laugh at that, and took the child from his fledglings. “Okay, that’s enough play. You’ll meet Tommy again, I’m sure. But now the sun is up and its time for little fledglings to be in bed.” Phil said, using the long sleeves of his robe to cover the little boy in his arms. Bad ushering the little ones from the room.

Tommy growled and chomped at his hand. “Oof! My, my. What a ferocious little wolf you are! Yes, you are! Yes, you are! Did Techno teach you that?” Phi found himself praising.

Not minding when that seemed to inspire the young child to try and bite harder, as they went to meet Bad out in the hallway.

“They’re not happy about it, but they are back in bed.” Bad said.

“Okay. Thank you, Bad. You can go back to your Day post now.” Phil said.

The Day Watcher, gave Phil a look. “Yeah, not going to happen. Not after this morning. I’m not getting blamed if you off yourself with the sun.” He scoffed.

“I wasn’t trying to off myself! I told you all I’m immune to the su-” Phil stopped himself and took an un-needed calming breath. “Never mind. If your determined to stay with me, then you’re going to help me take care of this one. We need to feed him. We have food, in the kitchen, I’m sure our human donors haven’t eaten everything yet.” Phil said, thinking.

He didn’t know much on werewolf pups. Wolves kept the pups secluded and away from outsider eyes. He couldn’t even remember seeing pups as young as Tommy in the past out for the full moon. He could only assume that the wolves kept the pups in the den. That would explain Techno’s need to keep Tommy a secret until now. Techno didn’t have a pack to fall back on to help protect the pup, so he had come to Phil instead.

“So, clothes?” Bad asked, eyes tracking the child in Phil’s arms and soft purring sound coming from the Day Watcher.

Phil hummed and nodded. “There should be some in a chest on the first floor, from when the four little ones were small like this.” He felt a purr pick up in his own chest, to sooth the child in his arms. Watching as the little nose took a big whiff again, and bury his head in to the robes, as they took him to get clothes. Phil noted the Tommy seemed familiar with his scent, meaning Techno had prepared Tommy to meet Phil. That warmed his dead heart knowing Techno trusted him that much.

However, try as he might, he couldn’t stop worrying about Techno. Couldn’t not, keep from tracking the sun. His castle now felt like a cage. His Day Watchers and Night Watchers were all up; and geared up. They tried to be subtle about it, but he could tell. Just like he could tell that Bad had self appointed himself to shadow out in the open. They were not going to risk their King to step out into the sun. Did not believe his claim to being immune tot he sun’s light. Not that he blamed them. With them being Coven bonded to him, losing Phil; the Coven Head, would be a painful experience. An experience almost all of his Coven had gone through before, including the fledglings. No, Phil didn’t blame them for not believing him. It had been his goal anyway to make it so no one knew about his immunity to the sun. Goal accomplished….he guessed.

Phil sighed, moving through the day caring for the energetic pup, with Bad by his side. The day seeming to drag on forever to him. He looked to a nearby window in the dining room. They were trying to feed Tommy. The pup still fussy and making angry little growls at being in clothes. Moving his arms and legs wildly. Not even interested in the food on the spoon in front of his mouth. Sam, one of his Day Night Watchers stood beside the black out window Phil was looking at.

“Sir?” Sam asked.

“Nothing.” Phil answered. “Just thinking.” He turned his attention back to Tommy. The toddler, peering up at him with an angry look, as food dripped from the spoon and onto his cheek. Oatmeal, he had seen human mothers give this to their children and the human donors had recommended it. But Tommy seemed uninterested. “Oh, sorry, little one.” Taking a napkin from Bad. “Will, you not eat for me, Tommy?” He asked the pup.

A tiny little growl answered him, with more squirming.

“Should we try meat maybe.” Bad asked, coming to gently push the child’s lips up slightly to reveal slightly sharper canines, than a normal child his age should have were he human.

Phil hummed. “But should it be raw? Or cooked?” He pondered.

Him and Bad leaving the table to go back into the kitchen. Once again Phil eyes the windows now lined with his Watchers.

The child in his arms, made a frumpy noise, before his form changed again. Now a little wolf, in his arms. However, unlike Techno, Tommy wasn’t big enough to destroy his clothes. In fact, the clothes were bigger on the pup this way.

“Come now, Tommy. Clothes aren’t that bad.” Phil shushed the grumpy yips. “We’ll get you something to eat, and you’ll feel all better.” He reassured. “By moon rise, Techno will be back and I will try to not make a fur rug from his pelt for the reckless stunt he’s pulled.” Phil tried to reassure. Though the young pup didn’t seemed to paying him much attention.

Phil let Bad search for the food, rocking and swaying in place to try and calm the pup down. He thought maybe the pup was just hungry, but one crooned little howl made Phil come to a different conclusion.

Tommy wasn’t just trying to run around just to run around.

Phil paused, and focused entirely on the pup. His little ears twitching and swiveling around. Tail slightly curled under. Angry looking and confused eyes, flicking from Phil to look everywhere. And then the little howl came again.

A calling howl. Phil recognized.

“Oh.” Phil breathed out, hugging the pup closer. “Of course. You’ve only had each other. He’s never left you alone before has he?” Phil said softly. The pup not answering but continuing his wiggling and yipping. “Bad. I’m going to go back upstairs. I hadn’t thought about Tommy’s reaction to being separated from Techno. We should have grabbed something with his scent on it.” He said, already leaving.

“What about breakfast?” Bad called, the fridge door slamming shut as the vampire raced after Phil.

“We’ll feed him in the room.” Phil declared. He had to clear his thought, until the moon rose. He had to focus on the pup. Once the sun set, he’d make sure the pup was asleep and safe and drag Techno back. Hopefully, before he found Dream. Phil didn’t think he could control himself if he found out Dream killed Techno. Didn’t want to think about the little pup in his arms being orphaned. He didn’t want to think about the forest below being empty, with no more nightly walks with the wolf.

Tommy, switched forms again halfway there. The sudden changing, making Phil believe the child had no control over it. The banging of little fists on Phil’s chest and grumpy little toddler sounds. Grumpy and demanding. And little whines that called for his Caretaker and Protector that wasn’t there.

“I know Tommy. I know.” Phil murmured, stepping into the room and grabbing the red mantel he had given Techno. The large wolf had worn it more than once. Enough times for the heavy cape to smell like the large wolf.

The pup instantly calmed a bit when Phil sat him on it. Tommy rolled around and rubbed his face all in to the fabric. He was still energetic and active, but the yipping, little whining howls, and angry grumbles had stopped. Phil wished the day would hurry and pass already, so he could bring Techno back to the pup. He didn’t want to think about Tommy losing Techno. He didn’t want to think about how his own nights would be without Techno to walk and talk with.

Phil’s instincts hissed at the thought. He’d drag Techno back to the castle by his tail if he had to.

He tried to ignore those instinct in favor of watching Tommy. The Toddler tangled in the red mantel like a blanket, waved a slobbered fist angrily at Phil, most likely telling the old vampire off in incomprehensible baby speak and wolfish growls.

“Are mad with him too, Tommy?” Phil asked, reaching a hand out and letting the little werewolf, baby punch his palm. “Don’t worry, I won’ t let anything happen to Techno. I won’t let anything happen to you either.” He promised, the babbling toddler. Only taking his eyes off the pup to turn to Bad, who came in with a plate of meat for their little guest………………………..

…………………………..

………..

Tommy wanted to know were his dad was.

Before his mom was taken by scary people she had said Tommy’s dad would save him. Turned out Tommy’s dad was a big scary wolf. The big scary wolf had scared him at first. Tommy thought it was going ot eat him. Turned out the scary wolf was the dad his mom had told him about. Who else could she have meant. Tommy loved his cool dad. No one could beat him.

But then….Why did he leave Tommy with this blonde man that smelt funny?

Tommy had liked living in the green grassy place, with the warm and comfy dark home made of rock and dirt.

He shook his fist at the strange man that smelt familiar but wasn’t demanding his dad back!

All the man did was coo and say words that meant nothing to him. He didn’t care what other had to say if they weren’t his mom or his dad.

He didn’t care that the familiar yet not familiar man was gentle. That he got to run and explore the dark building that was too big and had many hiding places. Tommy would use the largeness of the place against this man. Tommy found his screams and howls echoed within the place.

When Tommy would try and escape though the blonde man that was familiar would pick him up quick, faster that his dad ever did. The man kept speaking to him and making weird noises that were like the rumbles his dad would do, but not that at the same time. Yet the sounds seemed to calm the pup despite the difference.

He found himself switching into different shapes more often that were hindering his escape plans. He didn’t understand why it was happening, but dad seemed to be able to do it too. Maybe they were special and that is why he and dad could switch forms. The strange familiar yet unfamiliar man should fear Tommy. Tommy was big and strong like his scary dad.

He growled and snarled to prove it too.

The man was smiling out of fear, hiding it behind the smile. He had to have a second stranger there for backup. That's how scared he was of Tommy, the young wolf pup decided. Using the red blanket thing his dad liked to wear sometimes for added scariness. 

Maybe if he bit his hand even harder that would show him. Tommy was a big scary wolf. Tommy would maul his face off. Tommy was the scary predator in the room. He wasn’t locked in here with the strange yet familiar man. No the man was locked it here with Tommy.

His dad was going to be so proud of him.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

Techno felt he was making great time. The energy that ran through him on the day before the full moon, made him feel like he could run forever. He had made several stops along the way. Sniffing out the vampires that carried the same scent as the ones that attacked him. Being day the vampires had found dark places to hide from the sun. Techno found them. Busting into their little safe havens with the sun light with him. Making sure they would burn in the suns light, before continuing on his way. This plan of attack meant none of this Dreams scouts could run and let him know a feral blood thirsty wolf was charging for him. Techno wanted to give that surprise to this Dream himself. A nice little friendly meet and greet, to the vampire that threatened his pack.

He lost count of the stops and vampires he had killed. He thoughts blurring and instead instinctively running for the moon that would rise soon. He could feel the sun dying, to birth a new night. The full moon.

His blood and instincts crave for the full moon.

He paws hit the ground as he ran as if beating a rhythm on the earth to call for the lunar rays to bring the night and bath the earth in silver light. His heart beat steady as if a musical instrument itself. His lung inflating and expending his his chest like bag pipes, releasing breaths to match the drumming of his heart and paws. His senses becoming even stronger and sensitive the closer it came for the full moon to rise. To rise and watch Technoblade give in to the bloodlust that was always boiling in his veins. This time by his own choice. His nose was like a third eye, he could be blind and be able to not worry about where he was going. His ears, could hear for miles with the setting of the sun looming closer. He could run for the moon forever.

He almost debated on not stopping when he neared the place Dream was supposed to be. His claws digging into the earth as he came to a complete stop just outside of what was suppose to be a nice little town.

It wasn’t.

Techno knew first hand. He knew this towns dirty little secret. For past the nice and homey looking homes, to the only manor that sat on a hill, was a black market. The manor a front. The people liars. Even now Techno could smell the fear and blood, that came from it. He growled, lowly as he gazed at it. Then to the sky. The sun sinking so slowly in the sky. Just a few more minutes. A few more minutes before the Blood God enter his arena for one more battle. Every cell in his felt electric and the phantom taste of blood coated his taste buds.

‘Going to win me some big money today, ya feral monster? Your going to eat them alive, aren’t ya?’

Yes. Yes the Blood God was. To fight was to live. To live was to kill. To kill was to never lose. The fur on his back began to rise in anticipation. Already the taste of blood was on his tongue.

The barest rustle of a grass blade behind him had Techno snarling and turning with lightening speed, on hind legs, and using his front paws to swipe at the one sneaking up on him. His speed already getting faster every inch the sun died. He pinned the figure down with a deep snarl, tongue licking sharp teeth begging to be used.

“Whoa! Whoa, whoa! Easy! Phil sent me!” His prey begged.

Techno stared hard his prey. His vision clearing from the battle craze haze he found himself in, to fully comprehend what he was smelling, he was pinning one of Phil’s Coven. The vampire below him dressed from head to tow in black armor that allowed no light to touch skin, but Techno spotted the metal arm and immediately knew who he had pinned. The Captain of the Watchers, Fit. The vampire wasn’t fighting back. His hands, balled into fist clutching grass like a lifeline. The snarl that Techno had basically roared into the mans face stopped, as he stepped off.

Fit laid there a moment longer, seeming to be eyeing Techno, before slowly getting back to his feet. “Okay. You’re quicker on the reflexes, than one would think.” Fit said, with a nervous chuckle. “Fora second, you really looked like you was going to bite me head off.”

Techno stared at the vampire, that was trying to make light of the situation with his nervous laughter. Techno wondered if the man forgot that all he would have to do was rip that black full body armor open and it would be over for him.

Fit seemed to realize Techno didn’t find the humor in the situation and sober up quickly. “Anyway. Phil has sent me to convince you to return to the castle. I don’t know if you noticed, but you left your pup with us.” He said.

Techno turned his back to Fit. He noticed. He trusted Phil with Tommy. He had got Tommy use to the older Vampires scent, for when they did meet. Techno just hadn’t thought that he would have them meet so soon. His instincts were telling him Tommy needed to be older before socialized with others. But this had been an emergency. Techno had misjudge how close he and Phil had become. Phil wasn’t just a friend, but had become pack. Techno wouldn’t let anyone hurt his pack. Nor be a danger to Tommy.

“So, leaving him was on purpose. Got it. Got it.” Fit said, when Techno looked back toward his target. “Phil tried to chase after you, you know? He cares about you that much to brave the sun.”

Techno grunted at that. He wasn’t surprised, but if a Coven of Vampires were anything like a Pack of Werewolves, the Watchers of the Coven, or the whole Coven themselves, would not risk Phil stepping out in the sun. The man would be trapped until night time by his own Coven. Techno knew it was probably a dirty move to use on his friend, but it was necessary.

Techno had an advantage.

Techno was not bound by Vampire Laws.

Techno could attack closing in enemies during the day.

The full moon was fast approaching, meaning that Techno would be able to go toe to toe with multiple vampires when the full moon graced the night.

“You know I can’t let you go, right? I told Phil. I’d keep an eye on you and bring you back.” Fit stated.

Techno growled low.

“Its not ideal, but its better to allow the laws and Elder Council to do their thing. We wouldn’t let anything hurt Phil. He’s our Coven Head, and our King.” Fit argued.

Techno didn’t care. His way was more effective. Vampires couldn’t fight back in the day. Unless they dressed like Phil had some of his Coven dressed. Techno decided to ignore Fit. Maybe the vampire would go away, if he realized Techno wasn’t listening to him. Instead, he would scope out the town. Looping as close as he dared with human’s up and about. All of them crooked as the secret market and gabbling rings that they hid.

Fit followed him. “Come on, big guy. You’re not going to go through with this. It would make Phil upset. You don’t want that do you?” Fit scolded, his voice dripping low into a whisper, tailing close to Techno.

The vampire moving on light feet, almost as silent as Techno’s padded paws. Techno eyeing as the people of the town prepare for the night. Or at least they were suppose to. They moved differently than Techno remembered. Even the kids. They were all starting to flock to the manor. Which wasn’t out of the norm for some, but all?

Techno crouched low in the bushes, just touching the welcome sign of the town.

“He must have the human’s thralled.” Fit whispered, the vampire having crouched next to Techno.

Techno grunted. Though he wasn’t too sure what thrall meant, he was sure he could fathom a good guess, based of what he was seeing.

“Can werewolves be thralled?” Fit asked.

Techno shrugged. He didn’t know.

“Let’s wait for nightfall. It shouldn’t be long now.” Fit suggested.

Techno rolled his eyes, at that. Not going to happen.

He quietly moved from the bushes and stealthily stalked his way into the town. Out in the open, taking in the light still in the sky but starting to fade. It was enough time to cause some major damages to the numbers, Dream might have. But first, he was going to have to do something about his tag-a-long. Techno looked to a nearby well.

Vampires were basically already dead. That meant they couldn’t drown…..Right?

“Techno! Come back here!” Fit called from the cover of the bushes.

Well, it was probably better to test the theory on a vampire that wasn’t Phil. If Fit did die, then he could claim it was another vampire that did it in the end. Who would doubt Techno’s words over a double dead corpse?

He got close to the well and pulled at the bucket on the rope until it snapped and dropped it on the ground. Fit caught it before it hit and made too much noise. The Vampire pausing like his fast movements were heard by there enemy. Techno flicked an ear hearing nothing to signal they were heard, and before Fit could recovered, headbutted the vampire over and in the well. A shout of surprise leaving the vampire as he fell.

Techno waited just long enough to hear the splash. And then trotted away staying silent. Fit, calling out his name while still trying to stay quiet as he sputter and treaded water. The large wolf tuned him out and made his way confidently to the manor.

The closer he got to it the more he began to remember his past fight here. Led through the town in a chain, collar and muzzle. Paraded along with other broken wolves, marching to their fight to the death, one would live. It was always the Blood God. The phantom weight of those chains felt so heavy. His the phantom muzzle and collar too tight and pinching. His muscles tense as he stalked forward and to the manor. He licked his fangs again to remind himself that there was no muzzle to save the crowd this time.

The lights in the windows were oe, in the dying sunlight. No, vampire in sight, probably inside until night came. The people of the town though. Were slowly walking inside. Like all small time towns that like to hide their secret market. Had torches to light their way just before the night came.

Techno didn’t stay on the main road to the manor, instead stalking around on the road that led to the stables, using his tail to knock a torch over into the dry hay. While taking another in his mouth to take to the maze garden that was always a wonder for visitor and night shoppers and the crowds that knew and came to see the fights. He slipped flawlessly into the maze, no one was in there. His nose following the scent of blood as he lit the bushes on fire, eventually dropping the torch. To allow the fire to spread on its own. He didn’t stick around to see who would come to try and control the flames.

He only paused when he realized that there was no movement. The flames were spreading as the sky turned into an array of pinks, purples, and blues. He looked around listening. No one was coming to save the grounds of their prized manor. But the people had come to the manor.

Where?……

He stalked low to the ground. This time more alert than ever. Something was up.

But what?

He found the back door to the manor, or rather the basement of the Manor. The two wooden doors were wide open and welcoming the night life. The real market of the town. Techno remembered the way like a bad nightmare he never woke from. Stepping into the darkness. Walking through the fake basement and to a wooden door that led lower underground.

The soft padding of his paws the only noise that echoed in his ears in the hidden tunnel It hadn’t changed. Chains and torches and the occasional lantern hangs from the stony walls. Wooden beams creak and held barrels that were stocked supporting the structure. Techno could just feel the poles used to guide him by the collar down the tunnels, to the secret market and ring. The ropes attatched to his muzzle to keep his head down and not a danger to those that would walk the tunnels as he marched to a new fight.

Now the tunnels were too empty.

Too silent.

Too quiet.

Where were the night market goers?

Where was the cheers of a crowd for the fights?

All too soon the stair that led out appeared. Techno took a deep breath as he climbed them. The old wood creaking under under his weight. The absences to a lively crowd made his ears swivel taking in the silent night life. Exiting out into a forest that had been cleared to allow the fights and secret market to work in peace, laid empty before him.

Techno looked back and was pleased to see the smoke of the fire, now so close to the manor. Even if all he could see was the upper floor of the manor. Seeing the building slowly go up in flames, brought satisfaction to his soul a bit. The painful screeching of burning bodies within its walls joining the night finally. The vampires asleep within, waking to an inferno. The people that had walked in; Thralled, Fit had said, must have made where they too could not leave.

He didn't watch for long. There was another place for more to hide. He swiftly moved through the empty market place. The stands and stalls empty, besides the good. Black magic shops, locked up tight. Forbidden potions, to use on your enemy, or your victims; a Poison shop, barred up. A tent for Pleasure, no matter the species, its curtain closed.

“Are you the one that killed Antfrost?” The question came from up ahead, where a circular amphitheatre sat nestled and hidden in the trees sat. Foreboding and large as it loomed overhead. Statues of wolves decorated the entrance.

Techno stopped his advancement at the voice. Eyes taking in the structure that held the battle ring.

“Sapnap made it just before sundown to tell me about that old Kings secret pet.” The voice laughed. “I didn’t think, that old fool would actually send you. One wolf versus the many I have freed here? You could join me, you know. Fight with me, wolf. I’ll set you free. All you have to do is kill for me. I’ll even forgive the fact you killed a good portion of my Coven in the manor.”

Techno huffed proudly at that. So he had been right. Typical.

“Fire. Kind of cliché. But then that is one way to kill a Vampire. And humans. And wolves. Anything really. I kind of thought King Philza would send an army. To think he’d send his pet wolf to die. He must really care about you.” Laughter chuckled at the end of that sentence. “Now I know some of you wolves are broken beyond talking to. But I’m going to spell it out for you. You fight for me. And as Vampire King, I can bring the wolves back from extinction. All you have to be is loyal to me. Fight for me. Kill for me. Whoever I say. When I say. It’ll be more than you’ve ever hadin your life!”

Techno held his head high, not bothering to even growl. He was use to this kind of talk. The way people thought of wolves. Stupid beast, lost to their instincts. Easily manipulated and tamed. This vampire; this Dream wasn’t no different. He thought Techno simple minded. Using freedom as a bargaining chip. Phil hadn’t done such a thing. Phil talked to Techno as an equal. Cared for him. Gave him his humanity back.

Dream only gave Techno a moment to make his choice.

Techno stood still and confident in his decision. Dream couldn’t give him what Techno already had. Not that he knew that. The only thing Dream could do for Techno, was feed his bloodlust under the full moon that was rising. 

“No?…..Well...Guess we’ll just get rid of one more wolf before the real war starts.” Came the reply.

Techno growled at that. Whether he lived or died, it didn’t matter as long Dream died too. He stalked to the double doors of the battle arena. Gazing at the heavy wood, that were shut tight. His paws braced on them to try and push them open. They didn’t budge.

“Along came a big bad wolf that knocked at the door. ‘Little vampire, little vampire, let me come in.’” Dream recited, his voice now coming from above.

Techno backed up a few paces to look up to try and spot him. The vampire was hidden well, but Techno could feel eyes on him now.

“And what did this little vampire say? ‘Come on in, Mr. Wolf.” Dream continued, sounding very amused. The door to the battle ring opened. The last of the sun gone from the sky. The full moon gacing the sky lighting the way into the battle arena like a spotlight. “I insist.” Came the dark chuckle from above.

The power of the full moon was now pumping in his viens. Techno closed his eyes and took a breath and with a dark wolfish chuckle of his own, open his eyes with teeth bare and ready for battle. Dream wanted the big bad wolf, huh? Well, the Blood God didn't have to be told twice. He stepped inside. The phantom roaring of the crowd calling to him. Calling for the Blood God.

Blood!

Blood!!

BLOOD!!!! 

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

The walk was quiet, but to Techno’s ears, he could hear them. Hear the crowd cheering for blood.

Blood….

Blood!

Blood!!!

BLOOD!!!!!!

The gate was open to the arena and he stepped out as he had many times before. The open circular open space within the walls was ground level, with the tier rows, all around up high for a good view. The arena was a basically a field of densely packed rocks. There were blood stains on the ground still from the previous nights fights. The walls of the arena had eight barred doors, all that would hold wolves, ready for battle. Techno entered, through the only entrance, that the Handlers and Owners would use. The phantom roaring of the crowd was so loud in his ears, that he had to stop and look at the tier rows lined with empty seats to make sure there was no crowd.

“And our challenger has entered the ring.” Came that voice again from above.

This time Techno spotted him. On top of the wall of the arena, way above the tiered seats that lined the arena. A vampire in a green hoodie, with a smiley mask cover his face sat up high above the tier rows on the wall, a handful of vampires sat with him. Not many, Techno counted five in total. The one in the mask must be Dream; Techno decided. Techno recognized one of the five. Sapnap. The Vampire was still holding his middle. Must still be feeling the damage from Techno

“My, you really are a big one aren’t you. And familiar too. Have I seen you somewhere?” Dream asked, head tilting to the side slightly, bringing a hand up to tap at his mask, then shrugged. “No matter. Give us a show, Wolfy. Open gate one!” Dream called out the last part.

Techno knew which gate was being open and prepared himself for the feral broken wolf that charged from the its holding. Crouched and ready to dodge, snapping teeth and claws that would dig through skin and fur. Already the phantom cheering of a crowd not there, began to fill his ears. His fur bristled with anticipation.

Gate one not even opening half way when the his opponent came rushing out. A small grey wolf; at least smaller than Techno, that was more scars than wolf. Techno was able to avoid the snapping teeth. Rearing up on hind-legs to swipe his own claws at the wolf. Only to be taken to the ground from being slammed into by another wolf that had ran from the gate, followed by another, and another. Four wolves, that all tried to rip into Techno, had he not been trained the same way they have. Taking bites in the shoulder to get close to them with one of his own. He was able to get one onto the ground, with one paw placed at the throat, using his whole weight to crush throat windpipe, as he teeth lock on a the back of the neck of another wolf, making in immobile and a barricade at best against another wolf, while his free paw clawed at the fourth.

Three wolves to go.

It was a fight full of snarls and growls.

Fur and skin ripped and teared.

The already blood stained ground paint with more fresh blood.

The claws shredded through fur and skin. Teeth latched and locked down on their intended prey.

Techno felt himself slipping into the same mindset as the other wolves. His heartbeat and the phantom cheers of the crowd. His fur raised on his back. The Blood God would not lose!! The Blood God would never lose!! The Blood God had the power of the Full Moon, this night!

To Live Was To Fight!

To Fight Was To Live!

To Survive You Had To Kill!

The Blood God Would Live!!

The Full Moon would see it so!

Blood!

Its scent filled his nose. Making it all he knew. A yelp of an opponent, trying to retreat as his claws dug into soft skin of the throat. Tearing skin and allowing the blood to pour free.

Two wolves.

Blood!!

An equally ferocious snarl matched his own as he batted and shook off, another wolf that had jumped and grabbed a mouthful of his scruff to try and bring him down into a submissive hold. That same wolf knocked away. The Blood God, turning fast and to flip the wolf on its side, and using teeth and claws to rip onto the exposed underbelly.

One wolf left.

Blood!!!

They prowled around each other, looking for an opening. The Full Moon watching from above, their dance of death. The corpses around them and the scent of fresh blood filled their noses. Blood and drool dripped form their mouths with challenging snarls and growls that dared the other to strike first. But this was just child’s play really. A breather to let the Blood God take quick mental examination of his injuries, or his opponents injuries. Taking in the limp of the other wolf had in one of its leg. The crazed look in its eyes. To feel the power of the Full Moon aid the adrenaline already coursing through his veins.

They lunged at each other, snapping muzzles colliding, but with the Blood Gods large size was able to practically throw the other wolf into the air. Not even waiting for his opponent to hit the ground, he ran to lock his teeth onto its bad, catching the wolfs leg it his mouth, as a pet dog would a stick and twisted his head sharp and fast enough, using his whole body, to pull the wolf from the air and into the ground. His opponent hitting the ground so hard that there was a nice symphony of bones breaking, its head laying too far backwards. The Blood God did not release until a pitiful whine left the downed wolf, and a the rattles and shuttering breaths stopped.

Victory! The Blood God wins!…..Again……And the phantom chanting of the crowd chants his name. He had lived through another fight.

He let out a victory howl in thanks to the Full Moon. To vocalize his ability to dominate in an unfair fight.

However, as the adrenaline from the fight calmed, and the blood rushing in his ears quieted, he noticed. There was no sound of a roaring crowd, with this fight. Just the sound of a so clap, that snapped Techno from the tunnel vision and instincts that seemed to drive him when it came to fights; to blood. Looking up to where the vampires sat, seeing Dream slow clapping, his legs that dangled off the ledge of the wall swinging slightly.

“Impressive! I totally, thought those three would have overpowered you. After all, size isn’t everything, is it?” Dream said. “Pity though, those were the only wolves we found here. Mauling your own kind. Tsk, tsk. Almost like you’ve done this before. Did King Philza, tame himself a trained ring wolf?”

Techno licked his teeth clean of the blood on them and stepping over the dead wolves. He’s never fought three at once before. The limit was two against one, when they felt like giving him a challenge. Or to try and kill him for a new champion; they failed every time. And now so had Dream.

“Hmm, I wonder.” Dream hummed, again tapping the chin of his mask. The amusement clear in his voice. “How tamed are you? I wonder.” He began muse. His masked face turning slightly to look at Sapnap. The injured vampire looking angry and embarrassed at the same time. Dream stood up from his seated position on the wall. “Let’s open Gate Two.” He finally declared.

Techno was ready.

Nothing ran out. Techno growled, impatient. Eyes flicking to gate three, thinking that they might try to trick him. It was still closed.

“Come out. Its time to see what my third generation can do. If not, I'll burn you in the sun.” Dream ordered, sharply.

There was slow movements within Gate Two and people….No, vampires began to emerge. A small group, but enough twenty at the least. Techno caught their scent. New vampires, they smelt similar to Phil's fledglings. Not fledlgings anymore, but new all the same.

“Meet my third generation, Wolf. Basically, fledglings of my fledglings. The first of the third generation. I’ve been wanting to test them out.” Dream felt the need to clarify.

Techno didn’t care. Though the vampires before him seemed to look at him with wide and scared eyes, some even looking to Dream. Techno growled, were they fresh made vampires?

“You should still have your human blood in your bodies, that means you should be stronger, faster. Kill that wolf!” Dream hissed.

The vampires in front of Techno flinching at Dream’s command, but instantly charged for Techno. Fangs ready, and hands reaching to grab. Techno found himself outpacing them, the Full Moon’s energy in his veins, giving extra oxygen to his muscle making it hard to tire him. But these were slower. Especially if he compared them to Phil and his Coven. It was almost too easy. Too easy to kill them. So, he did it quickly. A few trying to use their vampire strength to grab and hold him down, yet failing. They were weak.

The fledglings Phil had were strong though. Techno could remember the strength he felt from when Tallulah had squeezed. She was a human born half vampire. A half vampire was stronger than these.

They were all dead before the blood-lust could cloud his mind. He looked at their discard bodies that littered the arena, disdainfully. That had not been a fight. That had been a slaughter, and Techno even with the Full Moon making his instincts so sensitive and easily triggered this night, did not find joy in it.

“Well, that was disappointing.” Dream seemed to pout from overhead. “Guess that’s why its rare to make a third generation.” He hummed, pacing the wall, with inhuman balance like a cat.

Techno gritted his teeth angry. Had they not charged and tried to fight him. He wouldn’t have killed them. He could very well stand still. Dream had used them to see if they could be useful in battle.

“Makes since, I guess. With me being the Head. If one of mine own make a fledgling, that vampire would be weaker. The numbers of our Coven strengthen the Coven Head after all. But the old fool never created a fledgling. So, how did that old man become so strong. Taking in weak strays. Should weaken him. Vampires nobody wanted.” Dream was murmuring, pacing.

Techno watched from the ground pacing with him. Tracking him. He wasn’t worried about the five vampires with Dream. Dream was the one he wanted. He’d give them a fair chance to run before he hunted them down.

“Maybe.” The vampire wearing googles spoke, watching Dream. “King Philza, isn’t drinking human blood.”

Dream paused.

Techno stopped his tracking too, watching as the masked Vampire slowly turned to look at Techno.

“It is known that we vampires live on human blood, but maybe you’re right George. Its not like we can’t drink from others. Their blood just tastes horrible and burns the gut.” A blonde vampire in a white hoodie added.

“True, Punz.” Dream said, masked face still turned to Techno.

Techno stared back.

Dream put himself in a crouch.

“Elves, Fairy, Witches, I can see us drinking from them.” Another Vampire with bright orange hair said. “But werewolf blood? Yuck. Their beast, not food. Entertainment and trophy purposes and all that.”

“Or maybe they are.” Dream said.

Techno took a few steps back in preparation. He wanted Dream to come down. Let the masked vampire try to take a bite. Techno would make sure it was his last.

TBC

A/N: Sorry its a bit short. This chapter was longer but I didn’t like it so I’m posting the half I did like and hopefully, have the rest posted as chapter 16. But anyway! Prewarm upfight anyone?

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

Much to Techno’s disappointment, Dream didn’t come down. Instead with a snap of the mask vampires fingers, the five vampires that had been on the wall with him, jumped down. The vampires circling Techno with the bow and arrows that were on their backs, now at the ready. Techno bristled at that. The instinct to maul and feast on blood and bones growing stronger the longer and higher the full moon moved in the sky. Shining a spotlight on the arena. A VIP guest to a once in a life time match of the Blood God.

“Beasts maybe. But blood in the veins all the same.” Dream said, still on the wall of the arena. “What say you wolf? Shall we have a taste?” He taunted.

Techno growled.

The vampires released their arrows.

They moved in slow motion for him. The power gifted from the moon, enhancing his ability to move should he have to. He didn’t. A figured ran into the arena, Techno’s able to see that it was Fit. The metal armed vampire soak and wet, ran in catching all the arrows, and throwing them back to sender. The five vampires all crumpling as their arrows struck true for Fit. The Captain of the Watchers, coming to a stop next to Techno. “Now that’s no way to treat visitors.” Fit said. “You should teach our Coven better manners Dream.”

Dream crouched on top of the wall. “Oh. Look. The Kings handicapped shadow has arrived. Did the Crow Coven lose their pet? You should really learn to keep it on a leash.” Techno caught the sound of smugness in Dream’s voice.

Fit frowned, glancing and taking in Techno and the bodies within the arena. George and Sapnap the only two vampires that had survived the arrows that had missed and had either pierced an arm, or a shoulder. “It seems its you who is losing things. You should be more responsible with your Coven Dream. Something terrible could happen to them.” Fit said, crossing his arms and glaring up at the masked vampire.

Techno let out a growl to back up Fit’s words.

“I guess Phil’s worrying for no reason.” Fit said to Techno. “This is quite the body count.”

Techno huffed. What could he say? He was fairly sure that his body count was high already, if he counted all the fights he’s fought in the ring.

“I can always make more. The larger my Coven the stronger I am.” Dream said, with a hiss, apparently not happy with Fit giving his attention to Techno.

Fit huffed clearly annoyed. “Is that what you want, Dream? Is that how you think our King has acquired his power? Foolish little vampire. I pity your short sightedness.”

Dream hissed again. Standing form his crouch. “Aren’t you too old to be so smug. No matter. You want to die with the wolf?” Dream snapped his fingers, signaling vampire that were hidden in the shadows to come onto the wall, all with their bow and arrows drawn at the ready. “Then you can die with the Wolf!”

The arrows were released. Dream hadn’t even waited for his own to clear the ring. Sapnap and George, and any of the other five that might have survived Fit, were in danger of being shot too. “Run!” Fit shouted.

Techno didn’t have to be told twice. Sadly even with the power of the full moon in his veins, he wasn’t able to dodge all of the arrows. Neither could Fit it seemed. The arrows striking their targets here and there and both vampire and wolf skirted around the wall trying to find a safe spot. To run for an archway of an exit, only for gates to slam down in front of them. Dream laughing like a madman at the top of the arena wall.

“Get to Dream. I’ll handle the rest of the archers. You can jump that right?” Fit shouted, when a sixth arrow struck him in the side. His metal arm swatting at a few that aimed for his face.

Techno grunted in acknowledgment. Eyeballing the masked vampire, standing confidently on the wall with his archers. He never tried to jump the wall and go after the crowd before, but he was ready to give it his best tonight. The full moons power pumping into his veins like a silent call in itself for Dreams blood. Dulling the pain of the arrows that littered his back. Some falling out as his ran and dodged.

He and Fit charged for that side of the wall.

His muscles bunch and ready to spring upward, sending him flying through the air. Techno lost sight of Fit, his vision solely on Dream. Landing on the seats that lined the wall. Snarling triumphantly and watching with dark glee when Dream stopped laughing. The masked vampire’s body going tense again.

Techno readied himself to jump again. To reach where Dream stood. The vampire seemed uncaring with his own archers swiveling their attention to Fit who was moving with great speed in taking them out. A majority of the arrows no longer focus on Techno. “Gimme that!” Dream snapped to the nearest archer kicking the vampire off the wall to make room for himself and took aim. “Come on then fleabag. Come and get me!” He dared.

Techno snapped his teeth in another snarl and jumped again.

Dream released the arrow.

It was like the full moon was with Techno as he sailed closer to his target. The should have been moving in slow motion when he use a paw to swat it of course enough that it did not hit him head on, but in the shoulder. That didn’t stop Techno from reaching Dream though. The mask vampire using the bow as a way to keep him from snapping his head off in one bite. Techno’s massive body sent them tumbling from the wall.

Techno landed hard on his side his had hitting against one of the many wolf statues that decorated the outside of the arena. The world losing its sound upon impact, taken over by a ringing, and thrumming of flowing blood in his ears. The vibration on the ground signaling to him where his enemy had fallen.

Techno spat out weapon from his mouth as he climbed back to his feet. Dropping back down only when a boot connected with his face. The hit made the world take on a hint of red that seemed to grow by the second. Ignoring the wetness that damped and his fur on the side of his face. Focusing back on his enemy. The masked vampire was already running. Running like scared prey.

Breathing heavily, Techno shook his head to try and get the redness that the world was taking from his vision. It didn’t work. Everything was turning red. Like blood. The drumming of his heart beat and humming in his veins that threaten to take the sound from the world, now accompanied by howls. He stumbled a bit, his muscles now feeling like they were on fire. The wind itched his while being like invisible fingers threatening to take him back the Ring.

‘You’re not done yet are you, Wolf?’

The fingers of the wind ruffled the scruff of his fur tauntingly. Techno snapped at air, teeth clacking together around nothing. The redness of the world was taking over the grass. He backed up shaking his head.

‘Some Champion, going to die tonight are you?’

He moved away when the prodding of a shockstaff. Turning to find just a low tree branch. Growling uneasily Techno shook his head again hoping to clear his head. Running after Dream. Trying to ignore the fire racing through his body. It was just the wounds from the arrows. One of them must be resting on a nerve. That had to be it.

He found himself catching up to Dream no problem the masked vampire, was waiting for him. They were still in the black market. Dream cut loose several barrels that were alight with fire, before running again. Techno jumped and dodged. The smell of burning gunpowder his only warning before everything exploded. Techno had thrown himself out of the blast almost in time. Slamming himself into a tent that tangled around him.

The wolf choked on the smoke.

‘Is the Blood God going soft? Shame.’

Fire wasn’t suppose to be red. He thought lamely, as he shredded his way from the mangled tent that tried to hold him down. The red was spreading the pain in his muscles were getting worse. The fingers of the wind threatened to tie the ropes and fabrics of the tent around his neck. He ripped away from them.

Dream had to kill Dream. Had to protect his pack.

‘And they say wolves are suppose to be fearsome. Ha!’

Dream was in front of him. Techno knew where they were. The back of the arena. Where cages lined side by side. With pacing wolves. Tarps covered the cages, keeping the full moons light from reaching them.

“Surely you didn’t think I just had those four in the arena.” Dream taunted. And with vampire speed opened the cages. “Let’s see how you fair against all of them.” He said, with the open forest behind him. A torch on a post beside him. Dream broke it in one punch sending the flames to the grassy ground. Setting it ablaze.

The wolves in the cages. Stepping out slowly, some not even bothering. Too broken. Too tamed. After all no handler was their to lead them out.

‘Dumb beast, knows who his betters are. Don’t you Blood God?’

The wolves that did come out were red. All red. Getting darker red by the minute, Techno moved forward. Killing any attacking wolf in his way. Painting the ground red as if helping it along. It was getting much easier to strike them down. Despite his body filling like it was on fire within.

‘Can’t wait for you to die. I’ll hang your head as a trophy piece in my study.’

Thirteen wolves. Laid dead, as he stalked, forward where Dream had went. A handful still laid in their open cages letting the flames. Take them, howling their final notes as he passed, though could not hear a single sound. The red was everywhere. Red. Like blood. Techno snarled uncaring as blood dripped from his mouth. The drumming of his heart getting faster and faster. The humming of blood in his ears like a roaring rapids. He looked the full moon again.

Silver. Not red. High in the sky, decorated by the stars around it. It called for him to hunt. He was no mere best to be cooed and taunted at. He was the hunter. He had always been the hunter. A painful howl ripped from him as the drumming and humming in his ears climaxed. Paws turned back into hands and feet. His back straighten. His senses and instincts. Seemed to pause in a moment o f clarity to realize his was on two feet, but still in his wolf skin. But not in his human skin either. He stood like a man but looked and moved like a wolf. Then the full moon and her lunar glow wiped away the human that tried to surface. The world was red. Red. His prey was running. The hunt was on!

Another howl this one louder. Stronger. Dangerous. Graced the night. As an even bigger hunter ran. Moving even faster. His prey had no chance.

Techno found him. Caught him. Longer and sharper teeth, and clawed hands grabbed and wrestled the vampire in the mask to the ground. It was a parasite of the night. A blight in the eyes of the full moon and her light.

“Shit!!!” His prey yelped. “What the fuck are you!!!!”

The mask cracked and broke when Techno punched his prey in the face. Returning an angry hiss with a snarling growl of his own before chomping his teeth into its shoulder. His fangs slipping past the stone hard skin like it was butter.

If he killed it the lunar moon above would be pleased. The redness would go away, and everything would be bathed in its silver light again. His pack would be safe in the night with the parasite gone. The song of the full moon in his ears demanded it. It demanded; BLOOD.

It was talking. But its voice was drowned out by the song the full moon played in his ears. All that mattered was the hunt tonight!

BLOOD!

A sharp pain in his side, revealed a knife being stabbed. A hand grabbing at a fang to force his jaws to remove themselves from stone like skin. It was glaring and talking to him like there wasn’t the chant for blood from the moon.

BLOOD!

He had to spill its BLOOD! All that matter was the moon and BLOOD!

BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD!BLOOD………………………………………………

……………………………………

…………………..

…………

…….

Phil raced through the night. He had left his castle and Coven in the dust, with the fledgling and the Tommy locked in the nest, safe and sound with therest of the coven. The Night and Day Watchers had no prayer of keeping up with Phil, so were left behind to guard the castle. Phil was older, faster, more powerful than the vampires he ruled over. He was King for a reason. Putting Tommy down for the night had been harder than he had anticipated. Had the pup been any other creature he would have thralled the pup, but wolves were one of the creatures that long ago was known to be able to resist a vampires thrall; even the King of Vampires.

The pup most likely had wanted Techno. Techno was all the pup knew after all. Most of the night had been Phil trying to get Tommy to sleep. To not leave the pup howling and whining. It had him torn the whole night, only staying, because he knew Techno would never let his pup whine and be worried.So he stayed until the pup fell asleep.

Now though, Phil was racing for the town they believed Dream to have been. For where Techno had went. He had to make it before the night ended. He prayed that he made it in time. That Fit was able to get Techno to not go after Dream. He was near the town when the angry and earsplitting howl echoed the night. He actually had to stop, and cover his ears slightly. He was able to tell thehowl was movign from the town, even past it and was again running.

He only stopped again when he found Fit. The Captain of the Watchers, standing on a wall of a circular building, with the bodies of dead vampires hanging from the wall. Arrows and weapons everywhere.

“Fit.” He called, coming to stand in front of the man.

“You’re late.” Fit comments, pulling his blade from a body.

“Where’s Techno?” Phil asked, taking in the state of his Captain and deeming Fit unharmed.

“He went after Dream. That brat, doesn’t care who he loses in this Phil. He motivated and driven by the bloodlust of our kind. He’ll sacrifice everyone and anyone and fairness is out. I couldn’t stop Techno, so I made it as fair as possible.” Fit said.

Phil nodded, and was gone again. Running in the direction Fit had pointed. Closing his eyes to get his mind in the mode for hunting. Trying to hear and locate the disturbance of nature that could be Techno and he hears it. The growling and hissing.

“Techno!” Phil shouted. Pushing himself to try and go faster.

Breaking through the trees to find Dream and what he could only assume was Techno. Only Techno wasn’t on all fours. But he was still a wolf. Holding Dream in the air, with furry clawed hands that, and missing an arm that was in the large wolfs jaws.

The massive wolf that stood on two legs, once golden eyes, were now red. Arrows protruded from the large wolfs back seemed to not bother him. For they did not stop the large wolf from standing at full height. Body seeming stuck between man and beast, and rib cage more protruding where the fur was thinner on the front. Phil had only heard of tales of moon drunk wolves. Wolves that gives into the call of the Full Moon, becoming neither a man nor a wolf, but a creature driven directly by the power of the full moon, and if not done correctly, could cause a need to indulge in bloodlust; becoming dangerous for anyone fool enough to cross the wolf’s path. He never believed such stories having never come across such a thing, for wolves only shared certain tradition of the full moon with outsiders so long ago. Moon drunk wolve being dangerous and vulnerable at the same time, while being led by the full moons power.

“Techno?” Phil called again. Taking a step back when the large wolf that was his friend swung his head to look at him.

The severed limb in his mouth falling to the ground.

“Call it off!” Dream hissed in Techno’s grip. Looking far worse off than possible. Phil was honestly surprised the vampire was still alive and still had so much fight. But then vampires were always hard to kill.

The wolf redirected his attention to Dream, and slammed the vampire on to the ground, back feet coming to stomp with undeniable superior strength than Phil had seen from the wolf, onto Dreams leg. The leg snapping and detaching in a spray of black blood from the body, and eliciting a howl of pain from Dream.

“Techno.” Phil called, getting the wolf’s attention again.

Techno snarled, hunching his massive body into a crouch and bared his teeth in a warning growl at Phil, as if protecting his food or akin to

Phil took a step forward, slowly, oh so slowly. “Mate, are you hearing me?”

“Just kill it already!” With his only arm Dream was stabbing a knife over and over into the massive bulk of muscle and fur that was Techno over and over again. Yet Techno was not reacting to it.

Was he so moon drunk with bloodlust that he couldn’t feel the pain? Phil just hoped that Techno was still there enough to recognize Phil.

The large wolf advanced toward Phil, hunched over on all four that it look unnatural. Drool mixed with black blood dripped from his mouth as he stalked closer, with fangs far larger than normal toward Phil. Leaving Dream and his broken body on the ground. The vampire struggling to runaway now that he was missing an arm and a leg.

“Mate, please…..” Phil said, softly. Holding his hand out a bit in front of him to try and come off as nonthreatening.

Techno red eyes held no recollection in them. Just wild, hungry eyes. Blood red and black blood coating him. Some from his kills and some that was techno's own blood. Phil glanced at the moon. Wishing for morning, something he never thought he’s find himself hoping for. They less than an hour till the full moon was replaced by the sun. Phil wasn’t sure if they could survive till than with Techno like this.

“Phil!” Fit’s voice called from behind.

“Fit, freeze!” Phil said, trying to keep his voice calm.

“Kill it!” Dream shouted.

“Be silent!” Phil hissed, at the broken vampire.

Techno lunged, sailing past Phil for Fit.

“Run!” Phil shouted.

Fit rolling out of the way and having the hardest time to not get caught by Techno.

“Techno, no!” Phil called hoping the wolf would focus back on him. He at least stood a better chance.

A knife sailed past having been thrown by Dream, and into Techno’s thigh, the large wolf didn’t even bother to notice.

“I got it Phil! Take care of Dream! Whoa! Down! Come on, Techno. This way big guy!” Fit beckoned, barely dodging, as the large wolf began chasing him.

Phil watched conflicted. Fit wouldn’t last with Techno in that form, and moon drunk on bloodlust. Letting out a dangerous hiss, Phil stalked, to Dream. The vampire that caused all of this. “You.” He said, darkly.

To Dream’s credit or to his foolishness, actually hissed in defiance to the power of the Vampire King before him.

Phil pointed at him. “I will be back for you.” He promised. “Pray I have the patience for mercy for when I do.” He said, lowly. Turning sharply to go help Fit with Techno. Not worried about Dream getting far. Not in that condition.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

Phil didn’t have a problem finding Techno or Fit. There was enough racket from the two to steer him straight to them. The problem was that the Coven Bond he shared with Fit was spiking in panic, fear, and concern. Making Phil believe the his Captain of the Watchers was having a struggling time evading the moon-drunk wolf.

Moon-drunk.

Phil was familiar with the term. Had heard werewolves in the past speak of it. But never had he seen it. Moon-drunk wolves were kept far from society during the full moon. Protected by chosen pack members, that would run with them and keep them out of trouble for the night. Moon-drunk meant the wolf was guide by the moon and bloodlust alone. Phil just wished the werewolves in the past had thought to mention that they had a third form they could take while moon-drunk. Like a giant wolf of fur, claws, and teeth, in the form of a mans body. But noooo, the wolves of the past kept that secret close to their chests. That little detail never made it into the books. He supposed he could understand. The moon-drunk wolves were said to be in the state of mind to that was straight feral and that made them dangerous and vulnerable.

‘Woe is the moon-drunk wolves that ventures too far into the moons silver glow. Turning the world red, in madness and bloodlust. But pity the fool to run in the path of a Moon-drunk Wolf.’ The past wolves would always say.

“And here I’ve been thinking that they stayed in the actual wolf skins during this. Or even their human skin. Not the combination of the two.” Phil hissed, with a mix of anger and worry.

Speeding right back to the black market town. It was all ablaze. The smell of burning fur and flesh within the smoke, attacked Phil’s nose. He caught the end of Techno’s tail around a flaming building. The fearful hissing from Fit, pushing him faster to turn the corner and see the Captain of the Watchers scaling and jumping over a nearly collapsed house.

The moon-drunk wolf behind just barreling through, with no regard to the flames and singed fur and kissed, bleeding wounds.

“Techno!” Phil called out worriedly, running after, his finger just caressing the end fur of his tail.

“I don’t think he can hear you!” Fit shouted, as he ran, not fast enough. Never fast enough to beat a Moon-drunk wolf. Phil felt the Coven Bond with Fit burn bright with panic and fear as clawed hands snagged and pierced into stone hard skin easily. Dragging Fit to the ground. It felt like everything moved in slow motion, for Phil as he intervened. A single thought crashing hard into his brain that was as old as he was.

Coven shouldn’t attack each other! As a Sire Phil couldn’t allow that………….

………………………………

……………

……

Red! Everything was red!

Blood!

Everywhere!

In his fur!

On his claws!

In his mouth!

On his taste buds!

In his body!

Everything was blood red and it made him angry! Only the moon was silver. The full moon that urged him to chase all the red! The silver moon, he liked. He liked how it made him feel. It gave him the power and strength to move within the cold redness that took over the night. To chase prey, and bleed them for the moon. Killing and adding to the blood redness of the night, maybe it would appease the full moon above to shine its silver light harder and wipe the redness all away.

He captured his prey finally.

It struggled beneath him. Fighting and trying to stay his fangs. Feet kicking underneath him and hands pulling at the fur on his face to try and stop him from mauling its face off. But Techno was bigger. Stronger. His teeth clack and snapped together every time he missed. Succeeding in chomping on the limb made of metal. Not what he wanted. He immediately spit that out, and tried for the more organic arm.

He was a second away from killing it. Before he was yanked away by his scruff. Tossed to the side, where he rolled onto his feet and snarled at who had dared to interrupt his hunt. His sacrifice to the moon.

Another one.

Prey.

It was standing in front of its companion. Shouting and saying words that didn’t make it past the thrumming and humming of blood and song of the moon. This one seemed more powerful than the one that Techno had chased down. But that wasn’t the only difference. Instead of being all red. This prey’s eyes were blue.

Blue. Not red like everything else.

The red that chanted for blood.

He didn’t notice his snarling quieting, as he stared into those blue eyes. Bright blue eyes that shined with the silver light of the moon. Acting like a mirror, bringing the moon to earth and closer. Blue eyes like his pups eyes. Just like pack.

The Blood God, liked the silver moon so close tot he ground. It was comforting. Even in the eyes of a chattering prey. Moving closer, with a hand outstretched. Moving slowly.

The Blood God, took in deep panting breaths. Now that he wasn’t moving, wasn’t chasing. Now that he was able to see the full moon, even closer in the blue eyes of this….this…..The humming and thrumming that was being chanted in his ear were calming. Fading to a slight ringing, allowing the sounds of the night to reach his ears.

“…..That’s it, Techno.” The blue eyed prey said, voice slowly becoming clearer. “You wouldn’t attack me. You know me.” He was saying, voice slightly muffled by the ringing.

He shook his head, trying to clear the ringing more. The redness of the world was melting away, slightly. Not fully but little by little. He knew this one…..Right?

“I don’t know, Phil. He just tried to use me as a chew toy.” The prey on the ground said, slowly getting to his feet. A blade in hand. “You have to be careful.”

Phil…...He shook his head a bit more. Trying to silence the noise in his head. To shake the redness from his vision. He wasn’t the Blood God. Right? He left that name behind…..Right?

“Techno…..”

He snapped his head to look back at the blue eyes. Pools that acted like a mirror for the moon. He knew Phil.

Philza.

His friend.

His pack.

Phil would help him. Techno needed help. He didn’t want to be the Blood God anymore. It was killing him. And no matter where he went. How far he ran. Tried his best. It was like the Title Blood God and the bloodlust followed…...And he couldn’t fight it. A whine stuck between a growl and whimper escaped him as he look down at himself.

At what he become.

A monster.

A true monster.

Blood intertwined with his fur.

He couldn’t even remember if he got rid of Dream. How many had he killed when he lost himself to the noise and redness and the bloodlust? What had he done?

He almost killed Phil!

Almost killed one of Phil’s Coven Members!

Techno had though himself not truly broken. But he had been wrong. He was broken.

They had broken him, he was monster.

“Shhhh…..Mate it’s okay. I won't let anything hurt you.” Phil shuhsed, still coming closer.

The fool. Couldn’t he see! Techno snapped his teeth in warning. ‘No! Don’t come! Danger!’ Techno was dangerous.

“Its okay.” Phil repeated. “The sun is coming.” He whispered getting closer.

Techno looked to the sky to see the sky becoming brighter. The full moon slowly sinking giving space for the rising sun. The red shaders that had taken over the world being chased away faster. Techno sank back onto all fours. Noticing for the first time, that his limbs were longer and awkward like this. This was not his normal wolf skin. Not his normal human skin. What had he become?

“Fit hood and mask up. I’ll be fine.” Phil turned to look to prey…..No….Fit. Techno knew Fit.

The Captain of the Watchers doing as he’s told.

Phil stepped closer. Techno shuffled back. Tail tucked in shame. The suns light began shining gentle morning light on his fur. It could have been straight fire.

Techno couldn’t stay upright. He listed to the side, and let the ground catch him. There was a fire coursing through his body. Lighting every nerve up. Pulling a strangle whine out that got muffled with the blood that gurgled from his mouth. More pain becoming known to him. It began to get harder to making his lungs take in air. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t see the rest of his body, just an arm that laid out in front of him.

But Phil was there. Had come to rest a gentle hand on Techno’s shoulder.

The two of them watching together, as the fur on him melt away to human skin. Techno watched has the claws on his hands turned to normal human nails. His hands no longer looking monster like. He was turning back in to his human skin. And with it, so many pains. Sharp ones along his body. Some that made breathing even worse. Harder. “Ph-Phi-...za….” He managed to breathe out.

“Its okay. Shhh, shhh….You’ve had a long night, mate.” Phil shushed.

Techno didn’t even have the energy to flinch when Fit suddenly appeared in front of him. Hands flitting over him. “Phil.” The Captain of the Watchers said,.

“I know. He’ll be fine.” Phil answered hurriedly.

Techno already knew what they were talking about despite their best efforts to not say much. In doing so, they spoke volumes. Techno had been in enough fights, seen enough heavily injured wolves. Seen many take their final breaths to know. He was heavily injured, and very mostly dying. A stuttering whine left him.

He didn’t want to go.

He didn’t want to leave Tommy.

Phil.

His home.

His pack.

“Its going to be okay Techno. You’ve had a long night, mate. Try to rest a bit. Leave the rest to me and Fit.” Phil encourage. The blonde placing his over Techno’s eyes, forcing them close.

Not that Techno had the energy to resist. He was very tired. He must have had a long night. Sleep sounded really nice too…………..The darkness grabbed hold of him tightly and he found himself falling, struggling to fight against it, despite being scared and worried that he might not wake up again. Dying like this was cringe, but he didn’t think he’d had a choice.

Maybe Phil would take care of Tommy for him…………………………………..

………………………..

……………….

……..

Phil removed his hand from Techno’s eyes when he was sure the wolf was out. Fit was already working on Techno. Trying to bandage what he could, removing arrows that were still stuck in Techno’s back. Phil closed his eyes, listening like he was on a hunt. Leaning down close to Techno and listening to his breathing and his heart beat. Both sounded horrible.

“So…..” Fit said, breaking the uncomfortable silence of the morning. The Captian of the Watcher protected only because of the full body uniform Phil had designed long ago for them. “The sun really doesn’t bother you.”

Phil looked up at the morning sky. “No. It doesn’t. It never has.” He answered.

Fit hummed. Before pausing in his first aid efforts. “Phil…..I don’t know if he’ll live through these. How fast do werewolves heal?”

Phil gritted his teeth, coming to stand behind Fit to look over Techno himself. “Damn it! The heal just a touch faster than a human. Very slowly compared to us.” He hissed out. Ignoring the heat of the sun on his skin. It felt hotter than he remembered, but nothing to worry about, not when his friend was bleeding out in front of him. All the while he couldn’t stop the anger that filled his mind. Because Techno wouldn’t be in this state, if Dream hadn’t decided to try and make a power move. Hadn’t sent spies that attacked Techno and Tommy. The two wolves would have lived in peace. Techno wouldn’t be hurt. Techno had felt the need to protect and stop a moving threat. The wolf had been right. Phil had handicapped himself to be a peaceful King. In hopes by example his own kind would resist the possessive urge to take and spill blood. He had been wrong. “Can you get him home?” He asked. Finally coming to a decision.

Fit nodded. “Yeah. But I don’t-”

“He’ll make it. I’ll meet you there.” Phil interrupted, help Fit fix Techno in his arms.

“Where are you going?” Fit demanded.

Phil looked where he knew Fits eyes were behind the protective mesh on the mask. “To end this. I think a vampire attacking an Ambassador under my protection warrants, an execution.” He said, knowing full well that his eyes were bright red with power. He combed his fingers through Techno’s hair, not only to show comfort to the unconscious werewolf, but to ground himself enough. To remind himself who he was and why this was necessary.

Fit didn’t comment, simply nodded his head, adjusted his hold on Techno and started home.

Phil waited for the two to leave his sight before going right back to where he left Dream. The younger vampire had dragged himself into the darkest shade of the trees that he could reach. Hiding from the suns light. Phil made sure Dream could see him walk in the suns light.

“Wha- How?!” Dream hissed in shock before schooling his features to glaring up at Phil.

Phil held his hand out to let the rays of the sun dance on his skin. “This, you mean?” He said, knowing the answer already. “I’ve always been able to walk into the sun.” Phil stated, looking down at the younger Vampire. “I’m sure you’ve tested this already. But when you create a fledgling, they are weaker than you.”

“I know. My third generation were failures. But that doesn’t answer why your Coven is so strong. Why you have power?! How you’re able to walk into the sun?! You’re drinking some special blood and keeping it for yourself!” Dream spat. Again not cowering as most lower vampires would in Phil’s presence. With his power baring down on them.

“I drink human blood. I have Sired no fledglings. The bond of my Coven stays strong, because I give them the leadership and trust needed within a Coven. They are not loyal to me. I am loyal to them. Not that I expect you to understand that term. As for the sun, well, lets just say that while a fledgling will grow stronger with time, abilities do not get inherited. This ability is solely for the very firsts of vampires.” Phil stepped closer to Dream and squatted to the crippled vampires level. “My turn for questions.” He said, fixing the vampire with a glare. “Why? Why try and challenge your King?” He demanded.

Dream laughed, like he wasn’t unable to run away. Wasn’t staring at a pissed off ancient. “King! Ha! You’ve gone soft old man. You have a history of being ruthless, but then you let go of control. Vampires use to run things! As the betters we are. Now we have to bend to even the lowest of creatures! If you can’t lead us into glory! I’ll do it! I’ll rule and bring every human and creature to their knees! No more tiptoeing around them!” Dream hissed. “I won’t have some council made of old mummies run my subjects for me!”

Phil pulled back when Dream took a cheap swipe with his only arm. “Is that why, you’ve decided to throw a temper tantrum? For power. I guess I already knew that.” Phil commented, grabbing the younger by the throat. “You seemed to have mistaken something about my benevolent aptitude of letting the Council of Elders take care of mundane troubles.” He lifted Dream from the ground, the vampires one leg dangling. Unable to help with the other missing. “They’re not there because I’ve gone soft. Them and the rules set, are to protect you from me.” Phil smiled, bring Dream nose to nose. “I’m not as benevolent as you would think. I think we’re past handing you into the Council. Attacking a Werewolf; my friend. I think you’ve earned my undivided attention, little peasant.”

Around them crows had taken perch within the nearby trees as spectator. The black birds practically making the trees look black from how many sat on the branches.

“Friend? That mindless beast?!” Dream spat angrily, his only hand coming to try and pry Phil’s away.

Phil bared his fangs. “He’s Coven to me! And you’ve attacked my Coven.” He turned and placed Dream just out of the shade of the trees. “It is by my intervention, that Techno didn’t maul you to pieces. I would not have him do that when he was clearly not in control. I won’t have him bare that burden. That is my loyalty to him.” Phil shook Dream a bit, for emphasis. “But me…..I didn’t just have other creatures shiver and bow in my presences. Did you think in the past vampires were exempt from my bloodlust, just because they were my subjects?” Phil laughed. “Oh, no. In fact, I was harsher to vampires. I haven’t seem one burn in the sun since I made the Council.”

It brought a sadistic type of joy in Phil seeing Dream squirm more fearfully in his grip, when he took another step toward the brightly lit forest; away from the safety of the shade trees. “No! Please!” Dream begged.

Phil took a un-needed breath, smelling the fear in the air from the vampire at his mercy. “Oh, yes. How the others in the past pleaded. Just like that. Now remind me how they use to screamed.” He ordered, and tossed Dream out into the open sunlight. Phil stayed in the cool shade of the trees, not even trying to stop the gleeful smile that overtook his face.

The crows in the trees screeching and cawing as if cheering Phil’s actions. Something the pleased, the predator within.

Dream withered and squirmed. Screamed and begged, as smoke began to rise from his body. Eyes already bloodshot from the suns brightness. “NO! Please! I SORRY! Please! PLEASE!”

Phil stepped out in to the sun position himself just right to shade Dream. The Vampire wheezing and hacking, from being baked in the sun. “Oh, poor, little vampire. If only there was a way to save you.” He taunted.

The crows were going silent again. They were so well tamed. Their mere presence reminding Phil how he use to use the crows to torment and punish those in the past.

Dream looked up him, reaching out with his only arm. “Pl-ease….S-sorry….I’m Sorry….I be-beg…..” He gasped out.

“Begging?” Phil mused. “I haven’t had someone beg me in so long. Make it groveling. Kiss the boot of your King little peasant. Maybe if you really mean it, I’ll let the Council of Elders handle you.” Phil suggest sweetly and kindly, almost like he was talking to one of the little halflings when they tried to bargain with him to stay up past sunrise. He tilted his head waiting, his gleeful smile growing bigger.

Dream clawed the ground that Phil’s shadow touched, pulling himself closer. Hissing in pain when a touch of sunlight slipped past the King of Vampires. Kissing Phil’s boots, and begging as he did it. Desperate fingers holding onto one of Phil’s ankles.

Phil leaned his head back, and sighed out happily. The hungry powerful predator in him purred in happiness. He let Dream grovel a minute or two longer, before kicking him away. “Enough of that!” He hissed.

The younger vampire yelping in pain when the sun touch him. Shuffling back into Phil’s shadow for safety.

Phil met Dream’s pleading eyes. Taking in the injuries past the burns. Pride filling his chest with how much damage Techno had truly done. The Moon-drunk wolf truly would have killed Dream. But that would have been wrong. Wrong because Techno wasn't sane at that point. And Phil couldn’t do that to Techno. Even if it would mean he kept his promise to Kristin. He was sure she would understand, this little indulgence. Phil let the smile leave his face. Staring unblinking into Dreams pleading ones and sighed. “Well, this has been fun.” He hummed. “But I really must go and tend to Techno.” He said and stepped away. A pleased purr leaving him hearing Dream scream in pain. He walked slowly at first waiting for the screaming to stop, before turning to make sure Dream was dead. A pile of ashes, smoking and slowly being carried away by the wind. Helped by the crows as they too left the scene. The birds dipping down and flying around to stir the ashes into the wind better.

Phil took a calming breath. Putting his past behind him and to the back of his mind where it belonged. He wasn’t that kind of King anymore. He began running. His mind now on Techno.

Hoping and praying the wolf was alright.

He had to be alright.

Techno was a fighter. He wouldn’t die and leave Tommy alone in the world.

“You better not die on me, Technoblade.” He hissed, with worry swirling in his chest.

TBC

AN: If you guys all knew how many times this chapter got written and rewritten! I had to take a small break and come back to it. Anyway! I’m going to flip a coin to decide a few things and start the next chapter!

Also I made a video of me drawing the Wolf Techno and Puppy Tommy pic on youtube if anyone wants to check it out! 

Link to drawing video: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2z6mtdPnzBA&t=266s

Chapter Text

Chapter 1 8

Phil caught up with Fit just before they arrived home. The Day Watchers opening the door and letting them in almost immediately. He and Fit rushed through the castle. Not stopping and pushing vampires out of the way. They went straight for the medical wing of the castle. It was the wing of the castle that the human blood donors, and medical staff for them resided. The medical staff was half vampire and half human, so if no human nurse of doctor was available, a vampire one would be there. Until now that wing of the castle has only been used for the human blood donors, and monitoring until they recovered from their duties. This was the first time someone other than a human patient came through the doors needing treatment. And Phil made sure he was vocal. Still feeling the adrenaline and bloodlust in his veins as he barked for the doctors and nurses. Making both vampires and humans jump and rush to follow his command.

Phil didn’t even give them the option of picking where Fit would lay Techno down. Phil guided Fit with his hand on the Captain of the Watchers shoulder and guided him quickly to the biggest and spacious bed, where the lights in the room were bright, and far away from the human recovering from their donations. “Lay him here.” He commanded, as they rushed to swarm Techno’s bed. The medical staff pushing Fit out of the way, but none dared to ask Phil to move. “He’s got a head injury. Arrows to the back. Bite and claw wounds, on several fractions of his body. Burns along his torso, arms and legs. There are stab wounds on the abdomen. I expect you to save him.” He commanded as the medical staff, human and vampire began to work.

Only a few ducked their heads to him, when they tried to look at Phil, with a ‘Yes, Sir.’ or, ‘Of-Of course your Highness.’ They couldn’t look him in the eyes. He didn’t want them to. He wanted them focused on Techno.

“He’s a werewolf. One of the last. His healing is superior than a humans but dull compared to ours. You do your jobs correctly, and he’ll live through this. I expect no mistakes.” Phil hissed, irritable when a nurse when fumbled handing sponges and gauze to the doctors, and Phil re correcting her mistake by making sure the supplies did not fall on Techno’s injured body, but in the doctors hand.

“Phil.” Fit said, trying to get The Vampires Kings attentions.

“I expect precision.” Phil continued. Looking past the medical staffs stressed and stiff movements.

“Phil.” Fit metal hand came to pull Phil to look at him.

Only to flinch when Phil turned on his on with a hiss. “What?”

Fit took an aborted step back, but kept his hand on Phil’s shoulder. “Let’s go check on the pup and fledglings. Let the medical staff do their job. You can’t help here.” Fit said, standing firm.

Phil narrowed his eyes at the Captain of his Watchers, then flitted them to Techno on the table where the medical staff was working; a few with their eyes on Phil, before looking away from his gaze. “Fine.” He relented, not removing the Captains hand from his shoulder, but walking away from it. “I want to be notified when your done.” He said, in a clipped tone, to the medical staff.

“Yes, Sire.”

“Of course Sir.” A few of the Vampires and Humans that made the medical staff mumbled out not stopping their work.

“Follow Fit.” Phil ordered. Though he didn’t have to. Fit was already a step behind him.

Fit waited till they were in the out side of the medical wing. Away from their human guest and donors, before stepping in front of Phil. A motion that had Phil hiss in irritation. “What now?” He asked.

Fit didn’t flinch under his gaze. But still did a slight bow to Phil. “I just think maybe you should take a breath before going to the fledglings….and the pup.”

Phil narrowed his eyes.

“Phil, your not yourself right now. The Coven bond is spiking and its very hard to with stand it. I know that whatever you did to Dream might have felt liberating, and the bloodlust is intoxicating, but don’t forget what you and Queen Kristin had taken great strides to make.” He said, looking from Phil slowly to a portrait of the Vampire Queen.

Phil followed his gaze, to meet the paint gaze of his wife. Her portrait was placed everywhere in the castle that way Phil would be able to look upon her in moments like this, when the bloodlust cling to him and filled him with a hunger to reclaim the power over the land and people. To claim even more than he had. To make the world itself bow to his will, like he had once done, so long ago before her. Seeing her, looking back at him unblinking, washed away what was left of the adrenaline and bloodlust that had been present.

“Sorry.” Phil sighed, looking away from Kristin’s painting to look back to Fit. “I haven’t indulged myself in those instincts and power in a long time.” He admitted.

“Yeah.” Fit nodded, serious at first before giving Phil a small smile. “Does that include walking in the sun?” He asked.

Phil chuckled silently, with a shrug.

“I knew it. I knew you were able to handle the sun.” Fit’s smile grew, apparently proud of himself. Fit had come to Phil’s Coven only a few years before Kristin’s long sleep. So Phil wasn’t surprised if the man had started to notice Phil wasn’t too worried about the sun rising while he was outside. Phil had tried to keep it hidden though. To keep himself from flaunting it, to come off more approachable and relatable to his Coven. Even so, it was one of the reason he created the full body armor for the Day and Night Watchers. If they needed to; like Fit had today, they would be protected from the suns rays.

Phil shrugged. “Its not something I do often.” He commented. Looking to Kristin/s portrait again. “Let’s go to the fledglings. The pup should be up by now.” Phil said, beginning their walk tot he nest room he had placed all the fledglings in before he left.

Upon coming tot he door to the room, they found it open, with a screwdriver and a plastic small knife stuck in the lock. The inside of the room was empty. Phil and Fit looked to one another. Fit let out a nervous chuckled, removing the objects, keeping the screw driver and handing the plastic knife to Phil. Niether had to say anything, already know it was their sons that had led the escape from the safety of the room. “Well….” Fit said, rubbed the back of his neck. Pocketing Roman’s screwdriver.

Phil massaged the bridge of his nose, with a sign. Holding the little plastic knife lightly in his hands. “They could have gone to the throne room, perhaps. They like to play in there, since its used so little.” He said, redirecting him and Fit.

He and Fit arriving to the throne room and hearing the sounds of laughter and giggles behind the double doors as they walked through. The large room a mess with toys, food, meats and a large chest dragged from a side room tipped over showing off its contents. Gold, jewelry, and silks. Chayanne had a large crown on his head that threaten to swallow it, the young fledgling, swinging his sword to hit knightly armor that was empty. Roman was standing on Dappers shoulders, messing with a light fixture that was attached to a pillar. And Talluha was sitting on Phil’s old throne swing her legs happily, while holding the small golden pup that was Tommy in her lap, making little braid's in his fur. The little pup knawing with his tailing wagging on a large piece of meat stolen from the kitchen. The children had the golden pup decorated in jewelry that belong to both Phil and Kristin that likely came from the tipped over chest. Tallulah had a silky cloth wrapped around her in a way to make a temporary dress.

Phil cleared his throat and all their activity stopped. The armor Chayanne had been attacking, tipping over and causing a loud crashing sound to echo in the large room. Tallulah looked up from where she was messing with Tommy’s fur and Roman and Dapper tipped over from the distraction. “I do believe this room was locked.” He commented looking to Fit., who nodded his head.

“And its morning, so little vampires should be in bed,” Fit added.

Phil hummed in agreement. Tommy being the youngest and of the children, didn’t seemed bothered with Phil and Fit’s presence, but seemed agitated that Tallulah had stopped giving him attention. The little wolf pup ceasing his gnawing of the meat that was way to large for him to look up and around the room only to stop his gaze on Phil and Fit. The little pup lifting his lips and growling.

Phil couldn’t help but note the difference from the ferocious growl of Techno’s, that was deep and bone rattling, to the Tommy higher pitch one, that couldn’t scare a mice even if he tried. It pulled at Phil’s still heart, as he was reminded of Techno laying in injured and bleeding in the hands of the medical staff of the castle. He wanted to return to his friend, but also couldn’t leave behind Tommy. But he did want to take the pup to the medical wing either. That was no place so young like Tommy. The pup didn’t need to see Techno broken like that. His only caretaker and protector, almost lifeless on a bed and bleeding. It would traumatize the pup. Even so young. And Phil knew that Techno wouldn’t want Tommy to see him like that.

If only Phil had gone with his first instincts, and killed Dream. He could had done it when they had that meeting. No one could have stopped him. He could have made a new Elder Council. Could have controlled the narrative of the story. No one would have known. And those that did wouldn’t say a word. He would have made sure of it. But he hadn’t done that. Had tried to keep tot he laws he laid out for a peaceful future. Diplomacy and fairness. Stepping stones he and Kristin had laid down together, for their kind to live with others. He ended up killing Dream in the end anyway. And it had felt just as good as he remembered. Though his hesitant and law biding came with a cost.

He may have all this power and bloodlust and be a King, but even he wasn’t sure if Techno; his friend would live after this. And Phil didn’t have it him to turn him. Didn’t want to risk killing the wolf within him. Something that was primal and spiritual to just Techno. Techno wouldn’t come back as Techno without it. Phil would know. He’d done it before. Turning bites to werewolves. Would make them nothing but puppets that thirsted for blood. Mindless.

The world had done its best to get rid of werewolves. But if Phil had never met Kristin he would have turned them all into mindless blood hounds. For he had the best method to not only be rid of them. But use them in battle. And it took less work than other species used to break the wolves. But that was the past. Phil wasn’t that King. He found an emotion that was stronger than the bloodlust to cling to. And it had brought him several hundred years of peace. Time to walk back the damage and soften the consequences of his bloody reign over the land.

If only he could walk back this.

He looked at the throne Tallulah sat in remembering not his only his bloody reign where he had sat powerful and alone, but his peaceful reign with a where he sat powerful and with his eternal love beside him. “What are you fledglings still doing up?” He asked, pulling himself from thinking about Techno.

Tallulah held up the growling wolf pup slightly, not really removing him from her lap, in answer. Chayanne, Ramon, and Dapper, also pointed to the wolf pup.

“You escaped the nesting room and are staying up for Tommy.” He said, interpreting their gesture.

The four half vampires fledglings all nodded their heads all smiles, and grins. Phil guessed he could understand why. Wolf pups slept during the night. Tommy would have been alone. The fledglings had taken it upon themselves to care for Tommy, spiriting the pup away and into a room they knew no one would come to look for them in. The throne room.

The wolf pup was being treated like a little prince, especially by Tallulah.

Clever little fledglings.

Phil sighed out, and glanced at Fit. Wolf pup were said to be energetic, but needed naps. Letting the fledgling watch and tend to him could tire all five young ones out. The fledglings were nocturnal, so if they played with Tommy, maybe all of them would fall asleep. And then by that time Phil would know something about Techno.

“Okay then.” He gave the fledglings a soft smile.

“What?” Fit turned to look at him, but Phil just held a hand up to silence him.

“Fit and I’ll go fetch some sleeping bags and blood bags to tied you over. But as soon as Tommy goes down for a nap, I expect you to take one too. We’ll just sit back and watch.” He said.

Already the fledglings were nodding in enthusiastic agreement. And so began the slow ticking of time of still hearing nothing on Techno and his condition, while watching the mischievous play of four fledglings, trying to keep up with one rowdy pup. Their little fluttering heartbeats, filling the room. From either Tommy chasing one or all of the fledglings around the throne room. To the fledglings chasing Tommy.

Phil and Fit watched making sure no one got hurt. It was almost calming watching the young and innocent, that were ignorant of what has happened. The blood spilled and lives lost during the night not even in their range of knowledge.

They watched as the kids emptied the chest. Filled with décor, trinkets, and ceremonial accessories that were used for the throne room. Before someone came to give Phil an update on Techno. The Fledglings and pup were playing a game where Tallulah was ruler with Tommy and her taking to wearing crowns that were found in the chests. The one Chayanne had been wearing in the beginning, going to Tommy. The pup sitting on the throne, within the crown since the head ware was too big for him. Chayanne was the knight and Roman and Dapper seemed to be playing the role for the dubbed Queen Tallulah’s favor. Grappling and wrestling in play on the floor. Or it was a mock battle on who would play the next role. Phil and Fit weren’t too sure.

Just that he sound of a the throne room door opening, pulling the attention of both adult vampires. A human nurse poking her head in. She didn’t say anything, Not that Phil blamed her. He had been rather impatient and rude the last time she saw him. Phil put a hand on Fit to signal the man stay and watch the kids, as he went to meet the human nurse. She was quick to re-enter the hallway. Head bowed and avoiding his eyes. “I- I have a – a- um an update.” She said quietly.

Phil nodded. “Please continue.” He said, softly. He would apologies to the medical staff later.

“Yes, Sir. The Werewolf -”

“Techno. His name is Technoblade.” He corrected.

She nodded. “Techno has many injuries that are life threatening. We did everything we could to stablelize him, but we are unfamiliar with his kinds anatomy and healing. His heart stopped several times throughout the procedure, and twice once we were finishing post opt.. So while we have treated and done everything in our power, its still up in the air. He seems to be in a coma….and we can’t tell you if he’ll wake…..or if he will even survive the injuries…..He...Uh, he could-”

“Die at any moment.” Phil finished for her.

The nurse, audibly swallowed, clearly nervous, but nodded in confirmation. “We are doing round the clock care and check in on him. We’ll make sure he’s as comfortable as possible.” The nurse continued. Pausing only to look at her clipboard, and tentatively looked up at Phil. “I have been asked if he was going to stay with us. Or if you had wanted him transferred? Perhaps to his own kind? Or contact family.” She said, clearly not wanting to say any of this. Phil must have really scared the medical staff. Her heartbeat was pounding from fear of standing near him.

Phil shook his head. “No. As I said before. He’s is most likely the last of his kind. His Pack is already here. So his place is here.” He looked to the throne room door that hid innocence of his own species, and what was left of Techno’s species. The pup would be alone if Techno died, and now it seemed to be coming close to that possibility.

“Yes, sir.” The nurse nodded.

“Take me to him, please.” Phil requested, making sure to give room if the nurse didn’t want to.

She nodded. Leading Phil back to the medical wing and straight to Techno.

The wolf was still in his human skin, which was good. It meant the staff at least had a chance at saving him in this form. Still though, Phil felt worried, seeing the labored breathing. An oxygen face mask on to help with breathing. The heart monitor beside the bed, showing the irregular beats of his heart. His skin pale to the point it could rival a vampires. Bandages, wrapped almost every body part. The bandage around his head had a tiny splotch of red showing on it, where the wound there was leaking. Staining the white bandages there, red. Even if it was just a little dab of red, it was enough to pull at Phil’s gut. Remembering that Techno might not wake up. He ran his hand through the pink hair that the wolf had. The strands tangled and filthy, strained with dry blood clinging to the strands.

It did take to long for the doctor to approach. “Tell me.” Phil said, not giving the doctor time to speak. “If I was to move him….and take him to a different room. Would he die before I got there?”

The doctor. Human, like most of the staff, beside the few vampires. Stumbled over her words a bit. “Its hard to say. His heart hasn’t stopped since the last time. Its rhythm is slightly more steady than an hour ago, but it could still stop.”

“You can tell me, ‘No.’ He is your patient.” Phil said. Keeping his tone calm. Keeping himself composed.

There was a pause from the staff in the room. All eyes on the doctor, who’s posture relaxed, and let out a sigh. “Would you like us to follow so to be there should something happens?” A few of the nurses nodded from behind the doctor.

That was answer enough. They could do nothing else for Techno.

Phil hummed, detaching the heart monitor and the oxygen mask, and lifted Techno from the bed. The oxygen and heart monitor being taken up by the staff that were ready to follow Phil, and wherever he deemed to take Techno.

He carried Techno through the halls of the castle, and at no point did the Day Watchers, the Night Watchers, or the visiting Covens that were staying for shelter make themselves known to Phil, or the medical staff that followed him. Giving their King space and staying quiet.

Phil took them to the Coven floor, and to the room he had given tot Tommy and Techno. The medical staff clearing the bed and making a space for Phil to lay Techno down. Making sure he was tucked in and the machines back on him. Then the medical staff left. Leaving Phil alone with Techno.

Phil stood there silently for a moment closing his eyes and listening to Techno’s heartbeat, beyond the heart monitor. Listening like he was hunting, to Techno’s lungs struggling to give his body living breath. His heart beat no longer strong, to pump living blood to the body. He opened his eyes and looked down at Techno. Scanning the motionless wolf. Despite the effort his body was making to staying alive, Techno’s face looked peaceful.

Phil ran his hand through the dirty pink hair. “Its not right for a warrior to sleep, in such a state.” He says to Techno. “How do they expect you to heal if your still dirty from the blood and dirt of parasites, yeah mate? How about we clean your hair first.” Phil suggested, giving the unconscious wolf a gentle smile. “I’ll braid it like I had in the valley. Then we’ll get you into some clothes.” Phil said, starting to narrate what he was doing as he moved around the room, and the attached bathroom to Techno. Knowing no response would come, but hoping all the same.

The fact that Techno made it to the room, gave Phil a sliver of hope for his recovery.

TBC

Sorry this is so late. I haven't been feeling well lately. But feeling so much better now.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

Techno laid in bed fully dressed, tucked in. Cleaned of blood and dirt. The bandages changed. He looked more comfortable to Phil now. However, during the process of erasing the bloody night away, Techno’s heart had stopped two more times. The medical staff who had waited outside the door had rushed in, and Phil for all his centuries of being alive. Could do nothing. Nothing, but watch and hope Techno would keep coming back from the edge of Death’s grasp. The braid Phil had put in Techno’s head, had been undone during those life saving moments.

Eight hours, had passed since Phil had brought Techno into the bedroom. Phil didn’t bother going to bed. He was a vampire that could walk in the day and night. Really, sleep was just a pass time for vampires as old as Phil to waste the day time hours. Now he spent the day with Techno.

Fit had already come to check on him. Informing, the King of vampires that the fledglings had fell asleep in their sleeping bags and Tommy was down for his nap too. Phil had sent the Captain of the Watchers back to watch over the young ones.

Once again alone, Phil started to redo the braid for Techno’s hair. Closing his eyes every now and then to listen the struggle the wolfs Heart and lungs were doing to continue to function. The rhythm of life, not growing any strong, but not any weaker either. Stubborn even at the edge of death. He opened his eyes up with a sigh, the brush pausing in it movements, as he relaxed his hand. “Your kind have always been resilient. Even so close to death, I can tell.” He let the brush rest on the bed beside Techno to lean forward in his chair to wrap his fingers around the unconscious wolfs throat. Resting them there. Not squeezing, just feeling. Feeling the bandages that covered skin. The pulse that fluttered weakly. The blood that struggled to flow with fresh oxygen. The slow suffocation of a body that was in limb of life and death. “Would it be a mercy, Techno?….If I guided you to Death’s arms?” He asked his silent friend.

Letting his hand stay wrapped around the wolfs throat, just feeling and searching the peaceful features that belied the struggle his body was going through. Looking for a twitch. An eye blinking open.

Nothing.

Just death hovering in the room.

With a sigh, Phil removed his hand and picked the brush back up. He didn’t start brushing the pink hair right away, just stared at Techno. “I find my little fledglings find it better to relax and sleep with a story.” He said, finally going back to brushing the pink hair. “Let me tell you a story, as you rest Techno.” He offered.

The labored breathing of Techno’s chest rising and falling the only movement in movement and sound in the room.

“There once was a Vampire King, who sought to conquer the world.” Phil began. “He killed his own. The ones that would stand in his way. He conquered lands and species. It didn’t matter.” Phil paused only for a second to begin braiding. “This included werewolves. The world at his feet. His bloodlust was off the charts. His power, too great for any to conquer him. Human’s became living live-stocks, for blood bags. Elves and other species, his conduit for magic. Werewolves turned to mindless bloodhounds. He left enough of the resistance that would oppose him alive, just for the fun of hunting them down.” Phil paused to listen to the irregular beating of Techno’s heart and continued. “He had everything he wanted. The world at his feet. Those that dared try his patience were met with death. Blood. Power. The World. It was all his. There was nothing more he could want. Or so he thought.” Phil let the finished braid drape across Techno’s shoulder. Standing up to straightened the blankets making sure they were tucked comfortably around the werewolf.

“One day, while he visiting a human blood farm. He spotted her. A human woman that embodied all the beauty the world could not give him. She was defiant and fierce. She was Beauty. She tried to kill him during the day with a pitchfork. She survived only because he couldn’t find it in him to kill her. He wanted her. He needed her. But she would not have him.” Phil sighed out at the memory. “She wanted him dead. Vowed his bloodthristy reign would end and she would see to it.” A small smile graced his face at the memory. “So he took her home. Gave her a room. And invited her assassination attempts, be it day or night. It was a dance of life and death. Intertwine together. He loved it. He loved her. The only one he saw as his equal. Worthy of his attention…..She calmed the lust for blood and power. For they were useless, when he was with her.”

Phil silently moved to the side of the bed where the machines keeping Techno alive, and monitored him hummed and beeped. Hovering his hands over buttons, and watching the monitor that visually showed his heartbeat. It was so weak, but the rhythm of more stable. “There came a day when her attacks stopped. The Bloodthirsty Vampire King, slowly began to stop his wars. To please his Human Woman. The more benevolent he started acting, the more happier he found she became….And for a while they began a peaceful life.” He pressed the button on the monitor that would turn it off and watched as the screen went black.

“The ones that were the Bloodthirsty Vampire King’s Coven at the time, saw their King become soft, weak. And since they knew they would never be able to kill the Vampire King. They saw to eliminate the human woman. To take what he held more dear to him away, in an effort to destroy him.. And possibly make him weak to their own attacks after.” Phil turned off another machine. The hum they made in the room, slowly becoming silent. “The Vampire King, finding the woman he loved, close to death. Saved her as best he knew how.” Phil removed the breathing mask on Techno’s face.

All that was left in the room was the labored breathing and the weak beating of Techno’s heart. Though weak, was loud to Phil’s ears. As he moved away from the bed and to the window.

“And the ones that did her harm.” Phil opened the heavy blackout curtains to see the evening sun in the sky letting the rays warm the room. “He tore them apart. Limb by limb. Hunted them. Gave them the hope of mercy, only to take it away with a smile on his face. Saving their hearts for his love that would wake to be the Vampire Queen.” He moved back to Techno and removed the blankets. “He killed his whole Coven off, for her. Arranged their hearts on sticks as if they were roses, and waited for his Queen to wake.” Phil searched Techno’s face again. Frowning, when there was still no twitch of alertness from the werewolf. “That was the last bloodthirsty tirade from the Bloodthirsty Vampire King. For his Queen wanted a world of peace, between all species.” Phil went to a chest he had brought to the room after Techno’s last close call. Ever aware of the fragile heartbeat that threatened to stop at any moment, as he sorted through it. “And peace they made. But not without ramifications. For the Bloodthirsty Kings actions, had driven humans and other creature to hunt what they thought dangerous. And so many mythical creatures were lost. Some to the point of extinction.”

Phil took out a knife. A jar of blood. A large jar full of heart that were still beating, strong and healthy as if they were still in the body they were ripped from. The last thing he pulled out was candles. He walked back to the bed, to place the items on the bedside table.

“My hands are stained red with blood. Including those of your kind.” Phil admitted. Keeping the knife in his hand. Keeping his eyes on Techno, as he stopped holding back that power and bloodlust within him. Watching for a twitch, anything. For vampires and other species alike flinched at his heavy aura and power.

Nothing.

Phil gently tilted Techno’s head up and to the side a bit to expose the bandaged throat. “Do you want to know something, Techno?” He asked, leaning slightly over the unconscious werewolf. “I don’t regret the lives I’ve taken. I enjoyed it.” He admitted, softly. “Every fae, elves, humans, and even werewolves. I’d be lying if I said that I didn’t enjoy all that power, and blood. The world at my feet.” Phil ran the back of the knife against Techno’s throat.

He didn’t need a mirror, or another person to tell him. Phil could tell that his eyes had lost their blue color and was red.

Techno laid still. His chest rising and falling with great efforts.

“But I’d also be lying if I said I wouldn’t miss you.” He sighed, letting go of the knife and let it rest on Techno. Instead going to lighting the candles and placing them around the room. Candles made from sage, bone sand, and with the blood of elves. Phil arranged everything just so. “I wonder if you know. That vampires are very possessive. Lethally so.” Phil said, conversationally. Keeping careful tabs on Techno’s heart. “I made mindless bloodhounds as a bloodthirsty King, not to because I liked your kind, they were expendable to me. Kristin was the one that introduced me to other species cultures. And from then on. Set in my reign to bring peace. I was forced to watch the unicorns die out. Their horns falling off making them nothing but normal everyday horses. The Nagas killed for their scales. The centaurs ran into hiding. Then there were the werewolves.” Phil picked up the jar of heart.

“You’re a fascinating species. And I tried my best to not let your kind vanish into history. I’ve been searching for so long for a werewolf like you to show up. Tether to nature and spirit unbroken. Strong. And you brought a pup with you. Do you know how elated I was. Two werewolves. In a world were wolves are nothing but beasts.” Phil let out a humorless chuckle. “I guess, we can’t all outrun our sins, can we, mate?” He said, opening the jar.

“These are the hearts of werewolves going back hundreds of centuries ago.” He said, sitting the jar beside Techno’s head. “Trophies from a glorious and bloodier time. Preserved from magic I conquered from the fae. I have a jar of heart from each species during that time.” He picked on up a heart from the jar and held it in his hand. The heart beating loud and strong in his palm. “This is what your heart should sound like.” He said, moving his hand so the heart pumped and beat in the dying wolfs ear.

Techno stayed still and silent, teetering on the edge of life and death.

Phil sighed again. And looked to the sun. Watching its slow journey in the sky, before picking the knife up in his free hand. “Kristin will be cross with me.” He said. “I promised her I would never do this again. To give into the power and bloodlust.” He smiled down at Techno. “But it was a fun night. Wasn’t it?” He said, gently guiding the tip of the blade to the middle of Techno’s chest.

He didn’t pierce the skin right away. Listening intently to the stuttering heartbeat that was Techno’s It didn’t have many left. “I’m no surgeon. And I haven’t practiced the old magic that persevered these hearts, in over a thousand years give or take. I just hope your not too attached to it, mate.” He commented.

One. Thump of the heartbeat.

“Being possessive and driven by power and bloodlust does make one do desperate things.” Phil continued, flicking the shirt he had put on Techno open with swift motion so the blade, getting rid of the buttons and exposed his bandaged covered chest.

Two thumps of the heartbeat.

“It not like you can so say no or stop, after all.” Phil let the blade slice through the bandages, with precision that left no new marks on the wounded chest.

The third thump of Techno’s heartbeat, starting to sound hollow.

“But I don’t like losing and letting go what I view as mine either.” Still holding the beating heart from the jar in his hand as his other guided the knifes blade to slice through bruised and scarred skin. Destroying stitches the doctors placed earlier.

Phil did this with precision, and a steady hand. His face set in neutral concentration. He’s done this process before. But in a much brutal fashion on a battlefield to collect trophies. But he wanted to be careful with Techno’s heart. Reaching his hand into the incision, reaching for it. Wrapping his hands around it and feeling its final beats in his palm. Counting the beats. “I hate losing.” He said lowly. His grip tightening just a fraction around the Techno’s heart.

It had stopped beating.

TBC

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

Phil hummed contently as he signed off papers in front of the door that led to Techno’s room. Keeping his face in resting position, as Fit watched him. The Captian of the Watchers was eyeing him with confusion. “Are you sure you want to do this? You haven’t acted on this part of the law in over four hundred years.” He commented.

Phil handed the papers back to Fit. Singed and with his seal. “I’m sure. I want three convicted human felons, that are sentenced to death, by their peers. I’m still reeling from touching into the bloodlust and I rather not hurt the donors.” He said simply. “Oh, and make sure their of that universal blood type.”

“You haven’t drained anyone dry for as long as I’ve known you.” Fit pointed out. “Or picky about blood type.”

“Yes, but mate, you’ve only known me during my peaceful era. Just before Kristin went to sleep.” Phil smiled. “Now. I need these human’s by tomorrow. I’m in a bit of a craving you see.” He instructed, and gestured to his still red eyes. No longer blue. And they wouldn’t be for a while yet. Claiming the need for blood was the best way to excuse their color for now.

Fit nodded, eyes flitting tot he door over Phil’s shoulder. It wasn’t hard for Phil to guess that Fit was listening to the weak heartbeat that hid behind it. The Captain of the watchers eyes, turning a tint of red to confirm the usages of vampire hearing. Phil let him. Techno’s heart was beating as it was when they first brought him to the room. Weak. And slow. But the machines were kept off. Phil didn’t need then on Techno. And he could see the question in Fit’s eyes. “Okay. So, how is he? There was a slight ripple in the on your end. Felt cold and-”

“Detached.” Phil finished for him. He didn’t want his Coven to know what he was doing in Techno’s room. It didn’t concern them. Just him and Techno. But it wasn’t surprising they sensed the power he held, ripple through the bond. He imagined they were quite shaken feeling something to old and cold. “I know. We had a bit of a scare, but nothing a stubborn wolf like Techno can’t claw his way back from.” He shooed away the worry. He would have a better gauge on if it what he had done worked, once he had the convicts. No need for innocent humans to die for nothing after all. “While I have you., how are the hunts for the left overs of Dreams Coven?”

Fit straightened. “We’ve located a few of the stragglers. Those that aren’t fledgling are being sent to rehabilitation with the order of one year to show improvement, or death by the stake of a the Vampire hunters. The fledglings are being paired with adoptive Sires.” Fit paused, eyes going back to the door behind Phil that hid Techno from the world. “The wolves in that town. They were all killed during that night. No survivors of any species, walked away.”

Phil hummed and reached for Fit’s metal arm. The arm still damaged from where Techno had tried to maul him while moondrunk. The metal dented and bent, like it some had tried to make it crumple like paper. “You still haven’t gotten this fix yet?” He commented, with a frown. He remembered how hard Fit had researched and practiced to make an artificial arm that moved like it was the original.

“Haven’t had the time. As your right hand, if you’re not available, I have to be. And fledgling and pup, are more of a handful. Even with Bad helping.” Fit shrugged, gently taking his arm back and rotating the wrist joint that clicked, when it should have been a smooth rotation.

Phil clicked his tongue at that. “Once the human convicts get here, I’ll feel more comfortable in leaving and checking in on the fledglings and Tommy. That should give you time to go to the blacksmiths and have them make you a new arm. The chest that hold the tomes you’ve used to make this one, I have placed it in the storage next to your room.” Phil informed.

Fit nodded. “Okay. Speaking of the pup though. Phil. Maybe he should come and see Techno. Since we’re not sure if he’ll survive. It might be good to give him as much time as possible with him.” He suggested.

Phil shook his head. “No. Techno will wake. And Tommy doesn’t need to see his Caretaker in such a state.”

“But Phil-”

“I said, no. Fit.” Phil said sternly, leveling the Captain of the Watchers with a sharp glare.

Fit took a step back. “Right. Of course.” He looked to the papers in his hands. Apparently unable to keep his eyes locked with Phil’s. “I’ll go to the human courts to request the human’s you want.” He said. Leaving Phil alone in the hallway. Phil waited for Fit to leave his earshot before going back into the room, he was still preparing Techno.

He stood next to Techno’s bed with a sigh, red eyes taking in the scene before him. His Coven nor Tommy, needed to see what was being done here. The candles were all lit with drop of Techno’s blood in their wax. They encircled the room. Filling it with the unique scent crafted from them. Phil had place two werewolf hearts from his jar in each of Techno’s hands. The century old hearts beating in time with Techno’s. When he first placed them there, they had beat strong and healthy. Encouraging Techno’s heart to do the same. Now, the magic in them were almost drained.

Good thing he had a full jar and then some to spare.

Techno laid still as ever on the blood soaked bed. The runes, drawn in Techno’s own blood glowing brightly against deathly pale skin, that portrayed a long forgotten time that only Phil remembered. But the runes acted not only as a link, but a barrier to prevent any more of Techno’s blood to escape. After all, unlike in the past he didn’t want Techno’s heart or blood. If it was he would have already taken the wolf’s heart from his chest. Flayed open as he had it now, he easily could.

He watched Techno’s chest rise and fall. Open to the world, where Phil watched the wolfs heart beat slowly and weakly. Protected only by the rib cage. His lungs working and stuttering to keep breathing. Phil hovered his hand over Techno’s exposed heart. The hum of stolen fae magic humming and tickling his skin. “I would use this ritual to take hearts from my trophies.” He told Techno, keeping his eyes on the wolfs heart, as he moved his hand away. “I would do this after battle. The last survivor, no matter the species I believed worthy to keep piece of them. This magic is from the fae. And as all know, or use to know, they are of nature and otherworldly wrapped in one. It was a nice little ritual I performed.” Phil smiled at the memory.

The screams of pain and begging. All his prey trying to barter for mercy. And how he never gave it.

He kept looking at Techno’s heart, minutely looking to the closest heart he had put in the wolfs hands. The heart once beating strong after centuries, no longer healthy looking. It was slowly shriveling up. The life within it. That had been trapped…..almost used up to keep Techno’s heart pumping.

“These aren’t just hearts.” He continued. “I trapped their very souls within. Who knew a time would come when I would be willing to not only use them to try and save someone. But would use the ritual not to take your heart.” He paused then, and tilted his eyes up to Techno’s sleeping face. “In another time I would have taken your heart. I would store it in its own special container. For I believe you would not only be an equal even back then on the battlefield, but a fine rival. I would have probably kept you alive for the entertainment.”

One of the heart in Techno’s hands stopped beating. Phil frowned at that.

“No, matter. Its about time those souls earned the many years they have been under my care.” He gently removed the dead heart from Techno’s hand. And held it up to eye level to look at its shriveled up form. No more life trapped within it. All gone, and given tot he werewolf on the bed. But not enough. “And its time I gave them back to their kind….You.” He said, turning to the trashcan beside the bed and dropping it inside. “Not that this will be enough. In the end, it will be your choice.” He told Techno. Taking a tissue from the table and wiping not only his hands clean, but Techno’s as well. “I’ve never tried to heal someone this way. To snatch a soul from Death’s hands. I bet you’re fighting too aren’t you? Techno.” A small smile spreading on his face as he watched the nearest candle flame flicker.

He just needed those human’s now.

He didn’t allow the door to open back up until the convicts were delivered. Fit, Sam, and Niki had them herded outside in the hallway. All three Vampire Watchers wanting to protest when Phil dismissed them, only letting the humans in the room. But re-framed with one look from Phil.

Besides the human convicts he ordered, was nothing to worry about. He thralled them to be obedient until he was sure they were once again alone. For the sun to rise when most of the Coven would be asleep, before he released them from the thrall. Their reaction frantic and panic, when they saw why they had been given to him.

The first he not having time to scream or yelp, when Phil pinned him to one corner of the wall, with the leg of a chair that wasn’t being used. Aiming just right to penetrate the not the heart of the human, but just below it. Phil had watched amused when the other two tried to runaway. Trying to leave the room, but unable to twist the door handle. Not with Phil using his own vampiric magic to keep it shut. He couldn’t keep the twisted smile off his face as he stalk to them. Another chair leg in his hand.

“No need for that now.” He tsked. The two men in the room had pause their attempt tot escape the room, and instead were searching the room. One’s eyes landing on the window. Phil chuckled darkly. “By all means, give it a try. I’ll give you five seconds to make it there.” He taunted.

The human ran splitting up. Phil counted to five, before snatching the human that had ran for the window. Throwing him into the wall that made up the east side of the room. The blunt end of the chair leg, plunged into the human cavity just below the heart. The pain so great the human could only wheeze. Some blood splattering onto Phil’s face. He didn’t resist a taste.

“Hey, blood sucker!” Phil turned to see the last human with Techno. The werewolf’s pink hair yanked up and the knife Phil had used to open Techno’s chest up, pointed dangerously close to his slow beating heart. “You make one move near me, and I’ll kill him.” The human growled out.

Phil frowned, with a tsk. The human had disturbed Techno. He was going to have to re-position the wolf all over again and fix his braid too.

“Oh, come now.” He smiled. “Are the dramatics really necessary? Surely, you didn’t think your peers were sending you to live an eternal life here?” He laughed condescendingly. “Human pests like you don’t get to live forever.” He said, fangs in full view with a dark chuckle, that just bubbled from his chest.

Oh, how he missed the scent of human fear. Their hearts beating a hundred miles of minute. It brought back memories of the good times where he ruled and owned all. Covered in blood, and a smile.

Before the human could finish blinking, Phil had already moved from across the room one hand ripping the knife from him the other hand tossing human in the corner of the room that would be his mount. The human pinned to the wall with a chair leg, only having enough time to get to his feet. “There you go. That’s where you belong.” Phil smiled up at him.

“Mon-ster!” The human spat, blood leaking from his mouth.

Phil laughed darkly, taking in the scent of the blood in the room. “Oh, if you only knew. Your little brain couldn’t comprehend what and who I truly am. Not that many would. I’ve let peace bloom for centuries now. And buried the bloodlust.” He closed his eyes listening to the three convicts now mounted in the room. Listening to their dying hearts that were still beating stronger than Techno’s in the bed. “Hmm, listen to those strong heart beats, racing to live.” He looked the human in the eyes, watching pain cloud them. Unable to respond back as their body functions work around the lethal injury of being staked to the wall. “That is good. And perhaps the only good you’ve done in your entire life.” He patted the human’s cheek and to Techno.

Techno was collapsed on the bed where the convicted human had dropped him in a heap. Phil gently fixed him. Laying him just so. He put new beating heart of past werewolves of old in his hands. Checked the runes he’d drawn on him, fixing any that might have smeared. With blood stained hands Phil put the final rune on on his forehead, and moved to place the same rune on the human sacrifices. Connecting them to the werewolf on the bed.

Phil took a moment to watch the candles in the room. Their flames flickering a little stronger, before he moved to sit beside Techno, on the side of the bed. The werewolf hearts in the Techno’s hands beating strong and healthy. The human’s staked to the wall, their heart evening and beating strong, as the runes did their work. Keeping them alive and still as statues. He closed his eyes and listened, intently to the hearts. As they all began beating in sync with one another. Beating together in a single beat. One that was strong and healthy and full of life. All of them except Techno’s.

Phil smiled softly down at his friend. “Now comes the hard part.” He told the wolf. Fixing the braid before he moved tot he final part. “I’ve never done this part of the fae’s magic before. Just the runes to trap the soul and take the heart. My trophies would be awake and alive for it. Much more simpler than all of this.” He said, casually waving one hand around to motion to everything he’s done. “It could be done in the mist of battle.” He said, putting the fixed braid to rest over Techno’s shoulder. In a way he was stalling, but not too long. Just enough to watch the ritual begin to grab the life force of the human’s, and the life force left in the beat heart of werewolf of old, and tether them all to Techno’s.

In all his existence, Phil had only seem the fae use this ritual. Bring back an injured Fae King. Then he stole their magic for his own. He’d never give it back, not even Kristin could convince him and she tried. She gave up when he agreed to her After all, a deal was a deal, and it wasn’t Phil’s fault the cocky little bastard thought they could trap him in a fae trap. It was the best thing he’d ever take during that time period. Especially if it meant he could give Techno and his species a fighting chance at making a comeback.

Phil placed both his hand onto the rib bones of Techno’s ribs. “This reminds me of the time used the bones of rebels as décor in this castle.” He commented, in light tine. Watching Techno’s lungs inflate and deflate, at a slow; much too slow pace. Techno’s heart seeming to struggle to reach each beat. The only beat that wasn’t in sync with the other heartbeats in the room. With a sigh Phil took the third beating werewolf heart of old, from the night stand and ever so slowly slipped it between the ribs. Placing it just behind Techno’s own. Then removed his hand and watched pleased to see the runes magic at worst. Techno’s chest closing and stitching itself close, faster than any vampire or werewolf healing could do. Sealing the two heart protectively once again behind muscle and skin. A single blood rune appearing above the two hearts now sat.

Phil closed his eyes once again. Listening as the third heart fell into rhythm with the humans staked to the wall, and the werewolf heart in Techno’s hands. Still Techno’s own slow and struggling the only one out of beat.

But not for long.

Phil picked the knife up and angled the blade above the blood rune with two hands. Above the two hearts. One attached and original to the body. The other free floating.

“This is going to hurt.” He warned softly to the unconscious werewolf. Holding the knife in two hands, mimicking how he remembered this part being done by the fae. In one swift motion, he slammed the knife into Techno’s chest. Piercing both heart and together.

He did not remove his hands for the handle of the knife, listening intently as every heart in the room stopped. Waiting with baited breath and counting the seconds. Almost a full minute before an echoing wolf and human howl echoed in the room. Then all at once every heart in the room began to beat again. This time Techno’s heart was in time with them. Phil smiled and released the knife, leaving it stabbed into Techno’s chest. He closed his eyes and listened. Tapping his finger on his lap contently to the sound of a single beat the hearts were making. The hum of magic that tickled and prickled in the room, as the fire on the candles began to burn and flicker stronger. He got up to go to the closest human and looked them in the eye and pleased to see the color of the eyes were those of Techno’s eyes. Golden yellow. Werewolf eyes. Techno’s essence was flowing through the magic. Absorbing the life in the humans.

“That’s much better.” He said out loud.

He fixed the blankets on the bed. “Now it’s all up to you. I’ll remove the knife in at the day of the next full moon. Your heart should have consumed the one I’ve given you.” He told Techno. Flitting his hands over the glowing runes on one of Techno’s arms. “These will have faded. The human’s will have died. The hearts in your hands will crumble to nothing.” He recited the process. “Your body healed and ready for you. All you have to do is chose to come back.” He said. “Don’t leave your pup, Techno. Don’t let the world win.” He encouraged.

He walked to the door, only stopping to listen one more time before truly leaving. Locking the room, so no one would disturb the sleeping wolf and the fae magic at work.

He kept himself busy. Only checking on Techno when the sun would rise. During which time Phil and his Coven had hunted, caught, and taken care of what was left of Dreams Coven. Seen that the fledgling s were in good hands with new Sires. Phil’s castle began to empty of Covens that had sought safety from the chaos. Leaving just Phil and his Coven the only inhabitants of the Castle. Their mountain theirs alone all over again. The Watchers making sure that none traveled through the valley and Techno’s forest. Keeping it guarded.

He soon found out why Techno had seemed bad at taking care of himself. Even with a Coven of Vampire use to taking care of fledglings, a werewolf pup proved to be more rambunctious than fledglings. And soon became the ringleader in the chaotic misadventures said fledglings would get into. The fledglings were enthusiastic and attached themselves to the pup. Talluha, or Dapper were one of the main ones always holding the little pup. From time to time the rare and few words the little vampires would say out loud would be puppy.

One day Phil and Fit had been desperate to find Tommy, Chayanne, and Ramon, unable to find the three, until they went to the dining room to find the two fledglings trying to teach the pup to suck blood from a bloodbag. Needless to say, Fit and Phil had been too late and came to find the room covered in blood, with Tommy shaking and dragging the plastic blood bag around. Chayanne and Ramon covered in it and chasing said pup around. Tommy’s fur was stain red to the point he looked like a smaller version of Techno in wolf form.

“You are a trouble maker.” Phil had told the pup with a smile, while trying to wash his fur back to golden blonde.

Blunt little werewolf teeth gnawed on his hand in retribution for the claim.

Phil and his coven tried their best to keep the pup on a normal day schedule, though he did have to go to bed, before morning switched to midday. Waking up and staying awake after moon and star rise. Phil tried to make sure that they didn’t ruin the sleep schedule Techno had the pup on too much.

And every day when the sun was at its highest and when only the Day Watchers and Phil was up, would Phil go and check on Techno. Not touching. Not staying too long. Just checking, looking into the eyes of the human’s that were fuel for Techno’s life force and essence to feed from. To the hearts in his hands that fed the wolf nature within him. To the fading runes and dying candles. Everything was moving as it should.

He hummed a lullaby to the pup in his arms. Swaddled in to red cape that Phil had given Techno. The last thing Techno had worn when he and Tommy had arrived to the castle, that night. It smelled strongly of Techno and calmed Tommy greatly, when it was time for naps and sleep.

“Things seemed have gone back to normal.” Fit announced, finishing a report for the night. The Captain of the Watchers filing away papers, helping Phil while his arms were occupied by a sleeping werewolf pup, that just an hour ago, had destroyed the rug just outside the office.

“That is good.” Phil hummed out softly. Blue eyes trained on the pup.

The future of werewolf kind.

“We’ve calmed the humans, but the few hunting guilds left are demanding an audience with you. They caught wind that a werewolf and a vampire were the cause and destruction of that town. They want to know if Dream is indeed dead. And what of the werewolf.” Fit said, pausing to look at Phil. “They want to hunt him. To them he’s a mindless beast with not agency of right and wrong. The want to make sure no mindless beast roam free and cause danger.”

Phil stopped the slight rocking he was doing for the sleeping pup.

“What are we going to tell them?” Fit asked.

Phil stopped his humming and frowned. “You’ve silenced the vampires present that night?” He asked.

“Yes. The ones not connected to the Coven have agreed to blood pact with you to ensure their silence. Those of our Coven have all agreed that its none of the Hunters Guild business. Some out of the personal experience of losing a former Sires to them. They’re not willing to see another fall to them.” Fit answered.

“Remind them later that, while not pleasant the Hunting Guilds are the police of our world and their. Not all are bad. I will have to thank the Coven for their care of the werewolf species.” Phil said with a smiled softly. He knew his Coven would like Techno and Tommy. Pleased they too wanted the werewolves to be safe, as well. Phil thought about what to say to the hunter only for a moment before answering Fit's question. “We tell the hunters that both Dream and the werewolf that night died. They killed each other. No free werewolves within the land. They’ve killed and broken them all.” Phil said, rubbing his fingers against the sleeping pup in his arms, feeling the velvety soft fur there. His small smile returning. “By the time this little one grows up a bit more, the Hunter guilds will be a thing of the past too.” He said offhandedly. “Why would I given them something to hold onto and make them needed?” He asked, but not really expecting a answer to his rhetorical question.

“Does that mean Techno has…..?” Fit did finished the question but Phil knew what he wanted to know.

“No change in his condition. He still sleeps.” Phil answered.

“That’s the same answer you’ve been telling us even the human medics here since you took him to that room.” Fit pointed out.

“Because its true.” Phil started back his swaying, as his made his way to Fit to hand Tommy off. “Place Tommy in his room. He should be out enough to wake when the sun leaves. Don’t let the Fledgling wake him until them. We don’t need a grumpy wolf pup trying to bite everyone again.” He instructed.

Fit easily took him but frowned. “Phil…..Have you gone to visit Kristin?” He asked.

Phil smiled and patted Fit on the shoulder. “I have. Don’t worry so much Fit. She remains my moral compass. Even if she sleeps for so long.” He looked to her portrait. “But hopefully, wakes to see our vision alive and healthy. She’s going to hate that she missed you getting a little fledgling.”

Fit smiled at that with a chuckle. “Yeah. I get the feeling, we’re not going to have a fighting chance at keeping them once she wakes. She’ll spoiled them right out of our arms.” He joked.

“You have no idea.” Phil laughed softly with him. “Go settle Tommy down. I will go to Techno.” He instructed. The two Vampires parting ways.

Phil entered the room like any other. Only this time the magic that hummed throughout the room was dying. The human’s on the walls, shriveled and their hearts long past beating, laid still in their chest. The candles were burnt out, no flames to flicker with life. The hearts in Techno’s hands were dust. And the runes that marked the Wolf fading away quickly before his eyes. All that was left of the ritual was the knife embedded in the wolfs chest that was rising and falling in a slow rhythm of up and down.

Up and down.

Phil removed the human’s tossing their bodies out of the window and minutely watching his crows feast upon what was left in the dying sunlight.

Up and down.

Phil cleaned up the dust from the werewolf hearts from his hands and the bed. Tossing them in the trashcan that sat nearby.

Up and down.

He wiped at skin where the runes had marked. Leaving behind healthy sun-kiss skin, not the ashen grey of death.

Up and down. Techno’s chest rose and fell. A man sleeping. His longest sleep yet.

Phil moved around the room to remove what was left of the candles. Eyes on the window and looking at the sun. “Seems you’ve been busy.” He commented. Closing his eyes and listening to the only heartbeat left in the room. Beating strong with the knife still through it. The third Heart Phil had place had been devoured by Techno’s own. “You’ve got quite the appetite. Used up most of my trophies. And three humans left to mummification almost.” He said, with atilt of his head and he sat on the bed beside the sleeping wolf. “Will today be the day, Techno?” He asked.

Techno slept on. None the wiser as to what has happened.

“I’ve only ever saved one person before now.” He admitted. “Kristin. I turned her as she laid dying. I was sure she would be the first and last person I’d personally snatch from Deaths hands out of selfishness. Who knew I would do it again, with trophies of my bloody reign.” He chuckled finding the humor in it all. “Its fitting in a way. That our paths crossed. That you moved in right on my doorstep. That we became friends.” He hovered his hand near the knife. His eyes trained on Techno’s face. “I’m going to have a very hard time letting you live out in the forest again. You’re Coven, whether you know it or not.” He grabbed the knifes handle with a steady hand. Closing his eyes and listening to the wolfs strong heart beat.

“You’ve lived through blood and pain. Faced the hell that this world has to offer. Crawling your way back from death should be child’s play. And I expect no less from a wolf with a warriors heart.” He said, and in swift motion pulled the knife free. Ending the ritual. It was all up to Techno now.

TBC

So I've been sketching what i see Philze Day and Night Watchers wearing and came up with this. Its not finished, and i don't know if I ever will, but i wanted to share, since it doesn't look too bad.  Still a little roguh but eh. (Ignore the hands I gave up on them. ) If i ever do finish it I will definitely post it to the story but yeah. So i hope you all like it. and there another pic I'm working on suggested from a reader on tumblr (you'll know who you are ;)  ) For another werewolf techno and pup tommy pic so that will be post soon as well.. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

Techno’s body arched from the bed, with a sharp gasp leaving his lips. His heart beating fast and erratic. Unseeing eyes snapping open. While Phil watched calmly and quietly sitting beside him. Watching as Techno’s body relaxed on the bed and the wolfs eyes closed again. The knife wound with the last of the fae magic stitched together closed. Phil closed his eyes again, listening as Techno’s heart began to slow.

And slow.

Two beats.

A long pause.

One beat.

Then nothing. No heart beat. No more rise and fall of his chest.

Phil opened his eyes and stood up. “I see.” He frowned.

He looked to Techno’s peaceful sleeping face. Mapping it out. Searching. “I guess in a way. I deserve that.” He admitted, a dark laugh leaving him. Blue eyes turning red. “Imagine the Bloodthirsty King trying to save a species he doomed with his actions.” He smiled at Techno and then looked outside to the full moon rising.

Chasing away the sun.

“It perhaps childish of this old King to have wanted to run another full moon with you.” He said to the room. To the last surviving dead Werewolf on the bed. To the full moon in the sky, that taunted him.

But all Phil could even think about was the little golden pup and how he was going to break the news to everyone. Especially Tommy. The pup was so young he doubted the at the young werewolf would truly understand what he had lost.

How was the pup going to grow and understand his werewolf nature, without Techno there. Without another werewolf to show him? Teach him. Vampires couldn’t truly teach a werewolf pup what an adult werewolf could. Take the moondrunk state. Phil hadn’t truly known what to expect from it. Had even been surprised. But what he did know was that it took a pack or certain pack member to keep one from being a danger or from being in danger.

He balled his fists up and them relax his hand letting out a hiss, as the night took over the sky. The full moon shining its silver light into the room.

Another dark laugh left him.”I’ve cracked.” He admitted. “I once ruled the world and here I stand mourning the lost of someone I would have made into a trophy at the height of my reign.” He hissed out. Eyes on the moon. Its fullness claiming the night sky, but no werewolf to run under it. “Here I stand in the era of peace I have allowed to nurture. And you couldn’t come back.” He turned sharply to face the bed where Techno laid still. Healed. Cleaned. Ready for the night. But no life. No heartbeat. “Not even for your pup!” He hissed. Not really mad at Techno but grief.

He took an unneeded breath. And scrubbed his hand through his hair trying to calm himself, deliberately keeping the his coven bond with the vampires and fledglings under his care cut off. He could feel himself losing it. And these vampires were raised in peace, not under the bloodthirsty king that he truly was. “I don’t think I’ve ever had to grieve before. The death of other species. A tragedy the world lost a bit of magic it will never get back. But you….You became Coven. And I don’t call just anybody that. Andi don’t know how to grieve. But you were suppose to come back!” He pivoted around punching the wall near the window. The stone exploding outward to dust with the force. “All that’s left now, of your species. Your legacy. Is one little golden pup.” He chuckled, with a shake of his head. No even bothering to register what he just done.

He suddenly stopped, becoming a statue in the room, locking his eyes on Techno’s form.

Still as true death on the bed.

“The pup.” He mumbled to himself. And with authoritative purpose that he hadn’t used since his blood thirsty reign left the room. And down the hallway. He didn’t make it far. Fit was running and came to a stop in front of him.

“What was that? Everything okay?” Fit asked.

“Move.” Phil demanded, not stopped. And fully expecting Fit to move out of his way.

Fit did not. “Wait. Phil! What happened?” He asked.

“Nothing. That’s what happened.” Phil said, reaching out and moving Fit himself, slamming the other vampire against the wall hard, causing a spiderweb cracks to form into the structure.

“Ow! Hey! What?! Phil!” Fit said, more urgently. “Where you going?” The Caption of the Watchers ran to position himself in front of Phil and looked himse in the eyes this time and Phil leveled Fit with a warning look. A look that made the man take a subtle step back.

“Where’s the pup?” Phil demanded.

“Asleep. Like he should be at this time. You said to try and keep him on his normal sleep schedule that Techno would have him one.” Fit answered.

“Not anymore. He’s got to be on ours now.” Phil said, moving past Fit abruptly.

It took Fit a second to register what just been said to him. Before the vampire was back blocking Phil. “Maybe go see Kristin first.” He suggested.

“Fit.” Phil warned.

“Look, you’ve closed the coven bond but even I can tell you need to calm down before you see the pup, or even the fledglings. Its a bit scary.” Fit admitted. Realizing Phil wasn’t stopping with Fit blocking and ended up pushed along, from trying to hold Phil back.

“My mate is asleep.” Phil responded.

“You always calm down after talking to her. Phil-” Fit tried.

Before being cut off by Phil wrapping his hand around Fits throat and lifted him in very much the same way Techno had done and hissed in the other man’s face. “My. Queen. Sleeps…. And I want the pup.” He said with finality.

Fit not panicking but not okay either. Shook his head. “I can’t let you go to him Phil. Your not yourself. You’ll scare him. I don’t even know what this is, but its not you.”

“This is me.” Phil hissed.

Fit shook his head. “Phil I can’t let you….” Phil tighten his grip.

The sound of a heartbeat in the room he left Techno was the only reason he didn’t finish squeezing Fits head off for disobeying. To keep his newest fledgling from him. He dropped Fit in favor or going back to the room hurriedly to find the bed empty and Techno gone.

Phil was jumping from the hole in the castle window before Fit could say anything. Before Fit even entered the room to see what had drawn Phil back to it.

“Techno!” He called, running into the night.

A strong howl up ahead was all that answered him. Deep. Powerful. And Calling to the full moon. Calling Phil. He had to see. Had to see Techno up and running under the Full moon for himself before he believe anything else. Before he did anything else.

TBC

A/n: Not as long, but honestly I’ve had some writer block and honestly haven't been the mood to write. But I wanted to share with what I was happy with.

Also

Happy Birthday Technoblade!! Your Legacy still Lives! And you story still told! 

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

Techno’s heart was pounding. Blood was rushing in his ears along with the song of wolves that echoed in his head. They echoed songs he’s never heard of. Loud, wild, and ancient. And the full moon in the sky! He had woken quickly with the full moon staring at him through a hole in the wall of the room he had been in. He didn’t even change into his wolf form. The need to run to just move, and soak up as much of the moonlight as he could, because the wolves songs in his head demanded it His instincts demanded it stronger that ever. More so than when he lived in captivity and hidden from the moon. He truly believed his heart would combust if he stopped.

What had he been doing last? It was a blur of nothing but red. And the moon. And Phil. Then…..wolf songs….Blood…..and something else…..he didn’t know….He had awaken like something had slammed his soul back into his body that had been still way too long.

He should really change from this human form to wolf. The thought flutter and then vanished in his brain, as he ran down the mountain. Buried in the wolf songs in his head. Ancient howls. Powerful howls. He wanted to find and howl with them. But they were in his head and everywhere.

And the moon she was watching him.

He was in the valley skidding and digging his heels in the ground hard. His senses telling him he was being followed. The scent coming fro his pursuer familiar to him. ‘Pack.’ His instincts sang. With a growl he launch at them, in test. When he spotted blue eyes.

Vampire.

Phil.

Pack.

He pushed Phil to the ground and the vampire let him. “Techno.” Phil breathed out. Funny seeing vampires didn’t breathe.

“Ph-...ilza….” Techno growled, barely getting the name out, past the wolfish language that he’s only ever known, a mixer of wolf sounds leaving him that he himself never heard of. Looking at his pack mate but not understanding the look in the vampires eyes. But Techno didn’t stay still to study the look either. He had to move. He had to, the wolves songs demanded it, his heart was beating too fast for him to stay still. The moon called to his instincts like a beacon he couldn’t ignore. He had to run.

He was running about before he even realized he was. Running around his territory and through the valley. The nature and wildlife around him, adding symphony that made the wolf songs in his head that much more powerful that after several laps in. He stopped in the valley where Phil was still standing watching and howled with the wolf songs in this head.

His howl loud and raw and free and echoed their noted that were purely his. Strong and long. Reaching for the full moon in the sky, his instincts demanding he sing for her. Sing to the moon the ancient songs in his head. And signal to the world he was alive. He panted when he had to take a breath and looked to Phil, who was smiling this time. And Techno found himself smiling back and then he was running again. This time Phil followed.

The run turning into a pack run where they stayed in the valley. Dirt kicking up from the ground at their speed. Techno only stopped and pivoted around with his feet, disturbing the ground when Phil stopped at the territory line that led into the forest of trees that was Techno’s home. The vampire not crossing and that wouldn’t do. Not when Techno need to run and pack ran together under the full moon. Not when Techno needed to run through his territory to remark and claim, because his scent had faded. He ran back, grabbed Phil by the wrist and pulling the vampire into his territory, and only let go when he knew Phil would follow. The zigzagged through the trees and Techno kept his face angled to the sky to track the moon. Feet swift and silent.

He could feel Phil’s excitement beside him. The vampire was enjoying the run as much as Techno.

“Good to have you back, mate.” Phil said happily beside him.

Thoughts of where did he go, did cross Techno’s mind, but like before was carried away with the wolf songs and the moon. It didn’t matter anyway, he was here. The full moon, was in the sky. His pack mate was running beside him. And he needed to run. Run until the Full Moon was replaced by the morning sun.

Phil stayed with him the whole time, letting Techno lead the run. It was only until it was just minutes before the sun rise, that Phil changed course and Techno still hearing the wolf songs in his head and instincts wanting pack; followed. Phil leading him back up the mountain to the castle that Techno had jumped out of. Techno did not follow him inside though. Standing outside long enough to let out one more deep and raw howl to end the wolf songs in his head, and bidding the full moon farewell, until the next moon cycle. The sun rising and pushing the moon from the sky, it was when the moon was gone from the sky did Techno follow. Phil was still smiling fangs in full view.

Techno shook his head lightly shaking off the rest of the full moon haze that always happened. Feeling more energized after a full moon night.

“How are you feeling, mate? That was quite a run, yeah?” Phil said.

Techno nodded, a small smile tossed to the vampire has he tried to remember when he came back to Phil home. He just remembered leaving the vampire trapped in the castle during the day. Gone hunting, for a pest that was causing trouble. Then red. And the Full moon. But he just finished running the full moon. He looked back tot he door and then to Phil with an arched eyebrow and tilted his head in question. “Philza?…..” He said.

Phil studied his face for a moment and seemed to understand what Techno was asking. “You got hurt, going after Dream. But he’s gone. And you’re better.” Phil took a sniff in Techno’s direction. “And I might have used fae magic to not only to anchor your soul while your body healed, using questionable method to use. But that’s neither here nor there.” Phil said, looking very pleased with himself. “But you do still smell of fae magic, which is to be expected the magic kind of just sticks.”

Techno straighten a bit at that and lifted his arm to smell his on scent, he did smell a bit different. That scent that he could never put a name to when he first smelt Phil when they first meant, lingered on him mixing with his natural scent. Did that mean it was magic that was part of Phil’s scent? He looked at Phil accepting the explanation. He didn’t have any other experience with magic or fae magic; he didn’t even know fairies were real, to even start to argue or question the vampire. “Tom-my.” He said.

Phil perked up a bit more at the name of the pup. “Yes, Tommy has been well taken care of, he stays with the fledglings. Though we did try to keep him on a daylight schedule as much as possible. Truth be told you’ll probably have to readjust his sleep schedule a bit.” Phil said, motioning for Techno to follow him.

Techno hoped it was to his pup. He wasn’t beyond sniffing his way through the castle to find Tommy. But he was sure Phil knew that already. Techno wasn’t bound by vampire law and etiquette after all. Phil had called him a Werewolf Ambassador. And Techno supposed maybe he fell into that category somehow, he’d have to have Phil tell him later what role he just gave Techno to the other vampires. He might not want to be an Ambassador if it was something ridiculous.

Phil led Techno to a pair of large double door where laughter and happy barks were heard on the others side. Tommy’s scent mingling with the little fledgling that belonged to Phil and his Coven. Opening revealed the four little half vampires pinning one of the Coven’s Day Watchers. Bad if Techno remember correctly. The adult vampire clearly letting the fledglings play wrestle him, with Tommy having a firm puppy grip on the mans left boot and doing his best impression of a strangle bite he’s seen Techno do. The room had two chairs at the end of it. It was a large spacious room, and the blankets and pillows and toys that were littered everywhere, clearly didn’t belong in it. Though Techno wasn’t really too sure what this room was for, but he supposed big castles had big rooms.

Fit was standing beside the door and greeted Techno with a smile and a nod of his head. “Good to see you up.” He said. Before turning to watch the fledglings and little golden pup again. “We’ve been letting the fledglings stay up past sunrise to give Tommy some playmates. He keeps them on their toes. Didn’t know werewolf pups had so much energy.”

Techno grunted at that. Tommy was a handful, but pups were suppose to be energetic and happy. And with Tommy being a turned werewolf pup, it was a good sign. Techno didn’t have a puppyhood so it was nice to be able to give Tommy one.

He watched as he caught Tommy’s nose twitched and the little golden pup turn with Bad’s ankle still in his mouth to look at Techno. Little golden ears standing straight up and his fluffy tail start working double time wagging as he released his bite grip and yipped and yapped happily running to Techno. Only to be scooped up bu Tallulah who was giving Techno suspicious look. The other little fledglings all abandoning their game of pinning Bad, and staring at Techno too. Though it was Tallulah who had her tiny fangs out and hugging the wiggly pup with both arms.

Phil touched Techno on the shoulder. “They haven’t seen you in your human skin remember. And their senses aren’t as strong as a pure vampires.” He said softly to Techno.

Techno nodded, not too upset the little vampire had stopped Tommy from running to him.

“Tallulah, its rude to keep Tommy away from his dad and alpha.” Phil said gently with a smile. Clearly enjoying the shift in facial expression on all the little half vampires faces, as that looked at Techno with surprise and awe. Tallulahs arms loosening just enough for Tommy to wiggle and leap out and run to Techno, who scooped him up with a happy pleased croon. The golden pup nipping at Techno’s face playfully.

The little half vampires now gathered around and making hand signs and pulling out notepads that they were writing on and showing the adult vampires in the room. Fit and Bad talking to Ramon and Dapper. Reading their little notes, and answering their questions. While Chayanne and Tallulah practically circled Techno. The two looking at Techno’s human skin with unbridled curiousity and awe. The four fledglings tugging at the clothes he was wearing, wanting him down to their level, but he stay standing, cradling his pup. Waiting patiently as Fit and Bad shooed the fledgling away. Of course, the little vampires didn’t make it easy. Techno had four little vampires holding onto his legs, with pleading eyes.

Dapper actually hissed at Bad. “Dapper!” Bad gasped offeneded. “Young man, you do not hiss at your Sire. You can’t choose a werewolf and puppy over me!” He said, tugging at his fledgling. Who was holding onto the same leg as Talllulah but in the end was pulled free by the Watcher. Bad lightly scolding and cooing at his hissing and grumpy looking fledgling that was holding back a yawn.

Ramon wasn’t really clinging to his leg as he was walking around and drawing in his notepad and flashing it to Fit who didn’t pull the little half vampire away, but was having a light debate it seemed on how Techno could change from wolf to human. With the little vampire asking question that had Fit thinking. The Captian of the Watchers sighing and giving Techno an apologetic look. “Look bud, I can’t answer your questions. Let’s get you in the nest and – No, you are not sleeping in the throne room anymore. Tommy’s going home with Techno now. Look when you wake up tonight you can ask Phil. And Techno if he doesn’t mind.” Fit bargained with Ramon, who passively took Fit’s hand to be led out of the room after Bad.

That left Chayanne and Tallulah looking at Phil with daring looks. Tallulah had half way climbed her way up Techno and was latched like a monkey to his side. Techno stood very still, not wanting to be the reason for the half vampire to fall. Unlike normal vampires the halflings still had a heartbeat and that meant they could be hurt. And Techno didn’t want to find out how durable the fledglings actually were.

“Fledglings.” Phil said, softly. “I think its time you two go to the nest too. Techno and Tommy’s been here for a while now. They can’t stay here forever.” He said.

Techno watched silently as the two fledglings looked up at him, instead of Phil and put on puppy eyes that just told him they been taking lessons from Tommy. Techno shook his head. Which caused the two to frown and pout at him. But ultimately let him go, with Phil coaxing them. Chayanne and Tallulah yawning and looking ready to sleep for the day like the others, with Phil telling Techno to wait there.

Techno just nodded and busied himself with re-scenting Tommy. The golden pup, wiggling and trying to climb his way up higher in Techno’s arms.

“Tom-my.” He rumbled contently, petting the pups soft fur.

The pup looked up at Techno with big blue eyes, still excitedly wagging his tail. He smelt like Phil’s Coven and while Techno didn’t mind it, he couldn’t wait to get them back to the den. Where they would be surrounded by trees and nature and protected in forest at the base of the mountain. He found his feet already leading him out. His pup cradled close, he didn’t want to experience how hard it would be to catch the small pup in a place like Phil’s home. He followed his own scent back to the door that led outside. Phil showing up with speed that only a vampire could have, only slightly standing in their path.

“You forgot this.” Phil said, holding up the red cape with white fur lining it. The one Phil had given Techno when he’d given him clothes for his human skin. “Instincts calling for the wild aren’t they.” He stated, knowingly.

Techno nodded. His instincts really were. Very loudly. He and Tommy were not meant for walls.

“Well, mate.” Phil said, walking to stand behind Techno and put the deep red cape on Techno’s shoulders. “Come back up anytime. We’ve enjoyed having you and Tommy. You’re Coven after all, and there will always be a room.”

Techno grunted and nodded his head. He’d think about it. It didn’t feel too bad being on Phil’s mountain and in the castle. It just Techno knew that he and Tommy were creatures of nature, not civility.

“I’ll be down at our usual time for patrol yeah.” Phil said a tight lip smile.

Techno could tell his friend didn’t want them to go. So, he patted Phil on the shoulder and gave a reassuring smile of his own. It kind of felt weird to smile, but he wanted to communicate that everything was fine. Techno would be waiting at the bottom of the mountain. And who knows maybe he and Tommy would start visiting more. But for now, still buzzing with renew energy from the full moon, Techno and Tommy needed space to roam. The golden pup was practically threatening to shoot out of his arms.

“Phil-za.” He nodded one more time and left the vampires castle.

He ran most of the way down the mountain. Turning to glance back at the castle, taking in the structure and spotting a few Watcher, that were using the high walls of the castle and towers to look out. A few catching him looking and waving before going back to their duty. Shielded from the sun by their armor. Techno didn’t look back after that. Stopping at the den safe in his territory to strip from the human clothes and red cape to change back to his wolf form. Stretching and shaking his fur out, while Tommy literally ran circles around him. He really did feel better in his wolf form. Going by the smell of the den, he and Tommy hadn’t been back in a long time. Phil had said he’d gotten hurt.

Which was fair. Techno remembered going hunting for blood. He just wished he remembered how he won or if he had won. And how had he been hurt. He felt fine so the fae magic Phil mentioned must have done its job. He just didn’t remember his senses being so sharp and sensitive. He could track the sound of the stream that ran from the mountain and into the valley and through Techno’s territory, more clearly.

Shrugging it off, Techno busied himself with tending to Tommy letting the pup chase after him, digging holes. The golden pup just zooming all over the place, apparently being pent up indoors for so long, leaking out in wold energy that had Techno needing to course correct the pup here and there. It was nice to be back with nothing to worry about other than raising his pup, Techno decided as he and Tommy zipped through the trees of the forest that was their home.

Techno laying down in the grass and letting the pup pounce and attack, practicing his hunting. The golden pup mostly going for Techno’s tail. His blunt little teeth and claws doing little to no damage against Techno’s fur and skin. Baby teeth just ending up gnawing on thick fur than anything, with Techno rumbling a chuckle as he laid in the sun and just let Tommy play around and on him.

At some point the little pup coming up to Techno’s face and in imitation of an intimidation chance began growling and barking at Techno. Techno let the pup do that for a minute, before answering with his own deep and louder growls and barks. That had the pup excitedly danced in a circles and end snout to snout with Techno and licked Techno’s nose, playfully before getting distracted by a butterfly to go chase.

Techno twitched his nose and sneezed slightly. Yawned and just went back to watching his pup until it was time to usher him back to the den to put down for the night and go patrol the border of his territory, with Phil.

He’s able to get Tommy down with the usual struggle of warning and light scolding growls and snaps to keep the pup in the den and then wolf croons. Crooning new lullabies that were smoother and softer, that he didn’t know he knew, but felt them in his bones again. Soothing the pup to sleep, and safe in the den, while Techno left to patrol his territories border. Meeting Phil in the valley.

“I see your back to your wolf skin.” Phil greeted, just a few feet from the border of the Techno territory and staying in the valley; their neutral ground.

Techno nodded his head. Gestured with his head for Phil to cross. Phil was pack and was welcomed. Phil hummed with soft smile and took a careful step into the forest. Techno huffed and turned to walk their usual path. Phil for once wasn’t talking. The vampire looking to the sky that was littered with thousand of stars and made a thoughtful hum. ]

Techno made a questioning rumble while enjoying the silence.

“Nothing, mate. Just remembering when you first got here. You were absolutely feral.” Phil said with a smile in his voice.

Techno didn’t even have to look, he could hear it. He growled softly and snapped his teeth making the clack together. Techno hadn’t been acting that way, he was feral; still was. Phil was new then, and Techno and Tommy were new to the land. He had to make sure his pup was safe before.

Phil chuckled at the clear message. “Yeah. I guess the first impression could have gone a bit better. I did try to let you have space to settle. Didn’t know you were hiding a pup then either.”

Techno hummed in his own wolfish way, ears swiveling this way and that. Just listening.

“Kind of thought you’d were going to attack me at some point.” Phil said with a knowing smile.

Techno tilted his head in answer, he had thought about it, if Phil had crossed into Techno’s territory.

“Glad you didn’t. Would have missed out on this.” The vampire said.

Techno made of sound of agreement. He too was glad he decided not to eat Phil. And the Phil had decided to want a peaceful relationship of neighbors. He never imagined he’d be free. Raising a pup. And find a friend and pack in a vampire. He glanced at the emerald earring in Phil’s ear, feeling the weight of the twin in his own ear a symbol of their trust and friendship in each other.

THE END

Thank you all for taking the time and reading my story. I hope you all enjoyed it as much as I have creating it. I have enjoyed all your comments and critics. <3<3<3